Chapter 30: Tale of Two Queens
Dione Palace
Larek was sitting in his residence awaiting Mirek and his family’s arrival. He had just finished his preparations to make a call to Earth. The Earthling known as Brody Davis would soon be ready to be used as his receptacle for the call. Then there was a knock on his door.
“Enter”
“Sire, your uncle and his family have arrived at the palace,” informed a member of the palace staff.
“Please show them up”
“As you wish Sire” and then Larek was left alone again. He wasn’t quite sure when the Queen Mother would arrive, but he wasn’t looking forward to the meeting between her and Tess.
There was still a lot of animosity still brewing within Tess in regard to how their existence was handled. Created and dumped on Earth. Granted, she had Nasedo to look after her and to teach her some bits and pieces of their former life, but he wasn’t very thorough. He had his reasons. When their ship had crash, he and another Protector were captured. The other Protector eventually perished from the injuries he had sustained in the crash. Nasedo was held captive for nearly three years, before he was able to escape. This led to his distrust of humans and if they got in his way, he dealt with them. This may have been his reasoning for not fully training Tess. He was keeping her naïve, protecting her from the humans. No, thought Larek, it was the other three Royals that had suffered more during their early years. Coming into the world with no idea of who or what they were. Eventually, they were able to piece together some picture of their prior existence, but all the clues were…alien. Soon, the door swung open.
“Well hello nephew” Mirek said as he entered Larek’s residence followed closely by Tara and Tess, “you sent for me and my family?”
“Yes I did. Please, come in and sit down,” Larek said offering them a seat.
They each took a seat when there was another knock at the door. Larek got up and opened the door. Lyra was standing in the doorway. “Your Highness, my lady’s transport has arrived.”
“Very well, please go down and meet her and escort her back here.” Lyra nodded as Larek closed the door behind him and then he turned towards his guests.
“Well, I was hoping to have a chance to talk with you before she arrived, but it seems like her Royal Highness, the Queen Mother Ankaa’s transport has arrived and will be joining us soon.”
“Great” Tess said, “You sure know how to throw a party Larek.” She wasn’t really looking forward to meeting Max’s alien mother either.
“Now Tess, you need to show some respect for Her Highness.” Tara turned and said to her daughter.
“The Hell I do? Correct me if I’m wrong, but don’t I outrank her or something. I am the rightful Queen, at least in my former life.” They each looked at her. They knew what she had gone through and she was right. In her former life, she was the Queen of Antar.
“I understand sweetheart,” Tara said, “but could you try and hear her out before you decide to lash out at her.”
“Fine, but before she leaves today, she’ll know exactly how I feel” Tess stated, slumping back into her chair.
Mirek went to his surrogate daughter’s side and laid his hand on her shoulder, “That’s all we’re asking of you. Yes, your story and the rest of the Royal Four’s story needs to be told, but there are two sides to every story. As our Queen, you need to listen with an open mind, because we are all on the same side and working towards a common goal; to bring peace to our worlds again.
“Very well father. I will hold my tongue and try to keep an open mind, but I hope she’s able to do the same, because the Royal Four she and her scientists created are probably not true representations of what she envisioned.”
“My thoughts exactly Tess” Larek said, “I’m the only one here, beside yourself, that has met the rest of the ‘Four’ and they are nothing like their predecessors. You are a prime example.”
“Okay, I’ll bite. What do you mean I’m a prime example?” Tess said.
“Well, Avanya was quiet and kept to herself. She would do anything asked of her, no questions asked. You are outspoken and feisty. Probably because of your upbringing or all the life lessons you’ve had to endure and learn from. Things Avanya never had to worry about.”
“Lucky her” Tess said, when Lyra appeared at the door again. “I’d like to introduce her Royal Highness, the Queen Mother Ankaa.”
Ankaa entered the room, followed closely by Sirius and Lyra. Lyra closed the door as she and Sirius took their spots on either side of the door. Everyone in the room stood as Ankaa entered the room.
“Larek, it’s been such a long time” Ankaa said, greeting Larek. Larek took her hand and kissed it.
“Yes it has Your Highness. You will have to tell us your story some time” Ankaa nodded as Larek released her hand.
She turned to Larek’s other guests and addressed them, “Mirek, Tara it has been a long time. How are you both?” She was accustomed to seeing Mirek in his human form. After saving Tara’s life and then falling in love with her, he decided to remain in his human form to make her feel more comfortable.
“Your Highness” they each bowed in respect. “We are well, thank you for asking” Mirek answered and then she turned towards Tess.
Tess didn’t show any indication that she was going to bow down to this woman. She stood up tall and looked the alien in the face and said, “Welcome, your Highness”
Ankaa turned towards Larek, looking for an explanation. She didn’t recognize the other humanized form.
“Your Highness, May I introduce you to Her Royal Highness Queen Avanya Tess” Larek stated.
Shock crossed Ankaa’s face. Could it be true? She turned back towards Larek and asked, “Are you certain. How can that be?”
“Yes, I am certain” Larek said. Ankaa turned towards Tess and embraced her, taking Tess totally off guard. “I am so happy to finally have the opportunity to meet you” Ankaa said.
Tess didn’t know what to say or do, which was when Larek suggested, “Why don’t we each take a seat? I’m sure there is a lot that needs to be said to bring everyone up to date.” They each agreed and found a place to sit.
“Good. Now Ankaa, why don’t you start us off” suggested Larek.
“Actually, I’d like to know how Avanya got here first” countered Ankaa, “I was told she returned to Earth with her baby.”
Finally feeling the spunk coming back into her, Tess spoke up. “The name is Tess, not Avanya and I agree with Larek. We should start at the beginning, which would mean with you.”
“Okay” Ankaa said seeing she wasn’t going to get anywhere with this young woman. Kathana was right, she was a little solar burst. She told the group what she knew of Khivar’s plot to kill the Royal Four and her attempt at trying to preserve the royal bloodline. She told them how she gathered her top scientists and how they came up with a plan to create alien-human hybrids using the Royal Four’s DNA. They made two identical sets of pod chambers and sent them to Earth with two Protectors per set, along with some education materials, so their Protectors could teach and guide the Royal Four until it was time for them to come back to reclaim the throne. She painted a complete picture of what she witnessed the night Khivar killed her family, before she was taken away to her transport and how they left Antar and made their way to the caves of Asterie, where they had been residing since. She began to tell them about Serena, the keeper of the Granolith, who had at built a secondary Granolith in the caves to link with the second Granolith she had placed back on Earth.
“There’s another Granolith on Earth?” interrupted Tess.
“Yes, there is. In fact, I sent Serena and Mira, one of my closest Protectors, to Earth because there has been a lot of activity going on within the confines of this Granolith.”
Tess looked at her funny, “I’m confused. What do you mean activity? I thought the Granolith was a ship.”
“The one you used to come back to Antar in was a ship. The second one Serena built can be used as such a contraption, but she has improved upon it. It can be used as a portal too between our world and Earth.”
“Interesting” Tess simply said, “And what about the activity you were talking about?”
“Well, maybe you will be able to shed some light on this. Serena was able to pick up on the different DNA sequences that were using the Granolith as a portal and we were amazed at all the different…species that are using it and the quantity too. She was able to detect Zan, Vilandra and Rath’s DNA signatures, but there were a couple more alien-human hybrids that we were unfamiliar with, as well as a Kryptonian and humans. We couldn’t make any sense out of it.”
Tess thought about it and then spoke, “Okay, so Max, Michael and Isabel, represent the Royal Four. The other alien-human hybrids must be Liz and Kyle. I have no idea who the Kryptonian is, but the only human I can think of that would’ve been traveling through the Granolith is Maria and possibly Jim.”
Tess was rattling off names to a group of blank faces, except for Larek’s, so she had to explain. “Zan is Max, Vilandra is Isabel and Rath is Michael. Liz is Max’s significant other.”
“Wait a minute” Ankaa interrupted, “Aren’t you and Zan, or this Max, together? That is the way it’s supposed to be.”
“Oh, your picture perfect book, with its four square crap is ancient history. You should’ve sent a guide written in English, not Antarian. When we found the book, all we understood were the pretty little pictures. We tried to go that route. Michael and Isabel and Max and myself, but you never figure humans into your little equation. Max found his soul mate in a human named Liz Parker. Saved her life and changed her into one of us. Michael also found a human to share his life with, even if it is volatile sometimes, but Maria keeps him on track. She’s all human. Isabel has also had a few boyfriends of the human persuasion. In fact, just recently she married one named Jesse. He could be your other human in the Granolith. Then there’s Jim and Kyle. Both of these two could become potential human-alien hybrids. Each was saved again by Max when they were close to death, and I considered them my family while I lived on Earth.”
Ankaa was floored. She never realized how much humans would fit into their lives. “But you and…Max consummated your relationship. You brought a baby boy into the world, fulfilling a portion of the prophecy.”
“I don’t know anything about a prophecy, but I tried to form a relationship with Max, tried to follow the book, but Liz Parker got to him first. The only reason he even looked at me is because Liz understood for some odd reason, that we needed to be together. So she pushed him away from her and he turned to me. During this brief time we, as you said, consummated the relationship and had Zan, the name I gave the baby. Max has since returned to Liz and there is nothing anyone can do to come between those two.”
“This isn’t the way it was supposed to be” mumbled Ankaa and then she spoke up. “What happened to your Protectors?”
“Oh, you mean Protector. I only met one. He was there the day I came out of my pod. He called himself Nasedo. He did teach me a little about my alien half and how to use some of my abilities, but by the time we found the other three and before he could teach us anything more, he was killed by a skin.” Ankaa went pale. Her fears were becoming a reality. She was beginning to realize the Royal Four literally raised themselves, without any guidance or understanding. “Max, Michael and Isabel all ‘hatched’ about the same time and were found wandering in the desert. The Evans found and adopted Max and Isabel, while Michael landed in a foster home, where he was abused by his foster father.”
“What is this foster home you speak of?” Ankaa asked.
Tess thought about it and then answered, “Basically you are owned by the government and they place you into a home and that is where you reside. Michael had a hard life, but Maria is able to work with him and keeps him on the straight and narrow road, but as I said, their relationship can be volatile sometimes.”
“What about Cal Langley?” asked Larek. “I heard Max mention his name.”
“I’m not familiar with him” Tess said.
“There were two sets of pods created. Do you know if the other set survived?” Ankaa asked.
“Oh, you mean the psycho’s from New York?” commented Tess, “Yeah, they survived.”
“What do you mean psycho’s?” asked Ankaa.
“Crazy. Weird. Psycho. You must’ve really screwed up their DNA sequenced or something, because they are totally opposite of the Roswell group. Their Zan is dead. Rath and Lonnie killed him because he didn’t agree with them. Their Ava was alright. Kind of timid though. She came to Roswell, but left soon after, anything to get away from them. I guess they had a Protector for a while, but he died and I wouldn’t put it past them to have killed him too. Lonnie and Rath aren’t really bright, but they’re ruthless and now that they’ve teamed up with Nicholas, I’d watch my back.”
“I’ve failed you, all of you. I consider each of you a part of me, my children and I have failed you. Left you on a foreign planet with no guidance or understanding of your purpose in life” Ankaa mumbled, disappointed with herself. “How can any of you forgive me?”
Tess allowed Ankaa to wallow in her self pity, when Larek broke the silence. “Well, I believe I know who the Kryptonian is.”
Everyone looked towards him, especially Tara. She had heard of her planet’s demise and since then she hadn’t heard of another Kryptonian that had survived the explosion. Larek continued.
“His Earthly name is Clark, but...” and then he looked directly at Tara, “his Kryptonian name is Kal-El.”
“Kal-El. I don’t remember a Kal-El being a member of the House of El” Tara said, confusion spread across her face. The House of El was a well known family on Krypton. Her sister Lara had become a member of the House of El when she married Jor-El, a prominent member of the Science Council, but who was this Kal-El?
“From what he said, he was the son of Jor-El and Lara” Tara then interrupted.
“Lara, my sister?” Larek nodded. “She had a son? I have a nephew out there?” again Larek nodded.
“Kal-El said that before Krypton was destroyed, his parents saved him by sending him to Earth. Now, he and Max have found each other and have joined forces. They are preparing themselves and Zan for whatever the Prophecy is speaking of.”
“They know of the Prophecy? How?” Ankaa asked.
“What is all this talk of a Prophecy?” Tess questioned.
“When I was communicating with them, Max brought up the subject. He had said they had recently heard about a Prophecy involving his son and he wanted to know if I knew anything. I told him what I knew of it.”
“And that would be…what? Zan is my son too and I have a right to know what is going on?” Tess said, aggravation rising in her voice.
“What I know of the Prophecy states that three different worlds would be brought together to fight the combined evils of the Universe. Their savior would come to them in the form of an innocent, a product of these worlds. He would possess the combined powers and abilities of these three worlds, which he would use to defeat this evil alliance and bring peace to the Universe” stated Larek.
When Tess was reunited with Mirek and Tara, she was informed of their special situation. How Tara was from a different world called Krypton and how they fell in love and eventually got married. Soon after they had Avanya, who took on her father’s alien appearance and eventually married Zan.
“So, if I understand this correctly, since Max and I got together and had Zan, you’re thinking he’s the product of these three worlds, what three worlds?” questioned Tess.
“Our worlds, Krypton and Earth. You and Max were created from the DNA of humans, which brought the human essence into the scheme of things. Zan’s DNA has all these components in it, so it stands to reason he could be the innocent the Prophecy is speaking of” stated Ankaa.
“Okay, let’s say for argument’s sake that he is the subject of this Prophecy, he’s just a baby. How are they going to train a baby and who are they preparing him to fight. I don’t want to send my child out into the world, just to get him killed.”
“Well, I don’t think Zan is the infant you brought into our worlds. The last time I met with Max, there wasn’t a baby among them, but there was a young child” informed Larek.
Tess thought of this development and remembered how they each exited the pods in the bodies of six year olds. “I guess that makes sense, since our development wasn’t normal by Antarian or Human standards, same with my pregnancy” Tess said, drifting back into her thoughts. “Do we know what or who this evil alliance is?”
“I do have a theory about this” started Larek, “but it’s only a theory. Are you all familiar with the Phantom Zone?”
“The Phantom Zone was created by Jor-El as an intergalactic prison and I believe the Whirlwind Galaxy is one of the galaxies that has utilizes its services” explained Tara. “Why do you ask?”
“Earlier today, I received notification from Cattivo, Khivar’s second in command, saying that he sent Khivar to the Phantom Zone, unbeknownst to him.” Larek’s guests were all shocked and then ecstatic about his news. Khivar was out of the picture. Tess got excited at the mention of Cattivo’s name. He was her savior, the one that saved her and her son’s lives from Khivar’s wrath and he was the one that engineered the pocket portal she used to return to Antar. Tara noticed that Larek wasn’t celebrating with the others about Khivar being banished to the ‘Zone’.
“What is it that makes you uncomfortable about this Larek?” Tara finally asked once everyone had calmed down.
“I guess if it was me that was unwillingly sent to the ‘Zone’, I would try every thing I could to get out of there, gathering followers along the way and then I would retaliate against my enemies. This development just happened to come about at the wrong time. I just have a bad feeling about it” explained Larek.
“I understand your angst Larek. There are some really bad criminals residing in the ‘Zone’ and if he’s able to form some kind of alliance in there and finds a way out, I believe your theory is dead on” agreed Tara.
“I thought once an individual was sent to the Phantom Zone, there was no way out?” questioned Ankaa.
“That’s not exactly true” Tara said. Each of them looked at her, as she continued. “There is a back door, but as long as Kal-El stays away from the ‘Zone’ there’s no chance of releasing its prisoners. It takes the blood of a member of the House of El to open the portal.”
“But the possibility still remains” Mirek finally spoke up.
“Yes, it does” his wife agreed.
“So, the evil alliance we have to deal with is probably residing within this ‘Zone’, so this is simple, the next time Larek speaks with Max, he tells him to keep Kal-El away from the ‘Zone’ suggested Tess.
“I will do that, but there may be other forces out there that are working against us too. We can’t just close ours eyes to these other possible threats.” Larek said.
“Plus there is more to the Prophecy” Ankaa spoke up. “It states that once the evil alliances have been destroyed, the three worlds would have to join the innocent child to save one of the worlds from a dangerous galactic disturbance. Does anyone know what this means?”
“It means my son will be kicking some major butt and prevails!” exclaimed Tess.
Each of them looked at Tess. She definitely had a colorful vocabulary and then the room got quiet as they each tried to figure out the second half of the prophecy.
“Well, we know it can’t be Krypton. It’s gone. So this galactic disturbance will either happen on Earth or here in the Whirlwind Galaxy” Mirek said.
“And I’m thinking that it’s probably going to affect our galaxy. I was just on Asterie and noticed the difference in the climate and how it has changed the environment. Kathana says it’s happening all over the galaxy, but what is causing it?” Ankaa asked.
“The sun” Tara said soberly, “it’s dying, just like Rao, Krypton’s sun. If something isn’t done soon, our galaxy is going to face the same fate.”
“What are we supposed to do to fix this problem?” Tess asked. “I didn’t think there was a way of reversing the life cycle of the sun; it’s just a matter of time” she stopped; she didn’t want to say the ultimate conclusion rushing through the other’s minds.
“I don’t have all the answers” Larek said, “but I think we should stay vigilant about these possible developments and concentrate on the things we can control. I have contacted the other members of the Whirlwind Galaxy Council and they have agreed to a summit meeting here at my palace in two days. I will be in contact with Max soon and will see if it’s possible for him to attend the summit as well.”
“How will he get here? The closest portal is the Granolith on Asterie” asked Ankaa.
“That’s not true” Tess said. “You asked before how I got here.” Tess reached into her pocket and pulled out a small device and laid it on the table. “When I was living in the Antarian palace, Khivar wasn’t much of a host and kept me and Zan locked behind closed doors. Cattivo was the only one, besides Khivar that was allowed access to our quarters. I befriended Cattivo who took pity on me and my son and together we formulated an escape plan for Zan and me. Cattivo was able to provide us with a long distance transport ship, which we used to make our way back to Earth, but as we were entering Earth’s atmosphere our ship crash with one of Earth’s military aircraft and they took the capsule which still held Zan. When I regain consciousness, I was being held in a detention cell and my first thought was to retrieve my son, which I did. Looking back on the scene, I should’ve been a little bit more discreet, but I wasn’t and eliminated a number of humans that were surrounding my son. After retrieving Zan, I went into Roswell and tried to look up my ‘family’ and eventually found Max. I wasn’t well received because of things I had done prior to leaving Earth the first time, but because of Zan they helped me out. The military was still searching for me and we tried to get out of Roswell, but we were trapped, so during the night I decided to leave Zan with Max and use this device Cattivo gave me before leaving. I kissed my son goodbye and Liz drove me to the outskirts of the Air Force Base. I entered the base and went to its epicenter, where I defended myself against their trajectories. During the commotion, I activated this device, blew up an explosive ordinances building and disappeared arriving here at the palace, shocking Larek here. He put me in contact with Mirek and Tara who took me in and have treated me as their daughter.”
“You are our daughter” Tara said, “I may not have given birth to you, but you were made from Avanya’s essence and she lives within you. We have been granted a second chance and neither of us would give up that opportunity.”
Tess got emotional, as a tear rolled down her face. She had felt the same way under the Valenti’s roof, like she was part of a family, but she had screwed that up. She wouldn’t repeat her error. Here she had a family, her family. “Thanks” she said, embracing her parents.
“So, what do you suggest we do with this portal device?” Larek asked.
Looking at the individuals in the room Tess said, “This device will only allow one individual to be transported through the portal. I can go back to Earth at a predetermined location and pass the device over to Max. Since he has already been accepted by the Emissary as the rightful ruler over our planets, Max can represent the Whirlwind Galaxy, just like he did in New York at the summit. I’ll stay on Earth with Zan until Max returns, which will be the time I use the portal to return.”
Everyone agreed. “I’ll inform Max of our plans when I speak with him” informed Larek. They each agreed and carried on their conversation into the night. The following day, Larek would be placing his call.
Pod Squad-Kryptonian (SV,XO,CC,Mature) Ch66, 9/22/09 [WIP]
Moderators: Anniepoo98, ISLANDGIRL5, truelovepooh, Forum Moderators
-
sdcheesehead
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 76
- Joined: Tue May 02, 2006 11:27 am
- Location: South Dakota
Last edited by sdcheesehead on Fri Jul 13, 2007 1:17 pm, edited 3 times in total.
-
sdcheesehead
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 76
- Joined: Tue May 02, 2006 11:27 am
- Location: South Dakota
Chapter 31 – Message from Home
It didn’t take Max and Liz very long to get back to Smallville. Once they pulled into their driveway, it was nearing lunch time.
“Man, I could go for some of the CrashDown’s Orbit Rings, Saturn Burger and a Cherry Coke with just a touch of Tabasco, of course” Max said smiling at his wife.
“Well, maybe we’ll be able to accommodate you Mr. Evans” Liz teased, “Between Michael, Maria and I, we should be able to replicate the same menu here in Smallville.”
A wide grin spread across Max’s face, “that would be great Liz” he said giving her a quick kiss on her cheek before they exited the vehicle. “But, I don’t think you’ll be able to match Amy Deluca in the kitchen with her Men-in-Blackberry pies” he quipped. “After we get done with lunch, we’ll have to return this car to the dealership.” Liz agreed as they climbed the porch steps.
They entered the house and it appeared to be empty. ‘Where is everyone’ thought Max.
“I don’t know” Liz answered aloud. Then they looked at each other.
“It seems our non-verbal communication line is getting stronger” Max stated the obvious.
They both agreed and then they looked around the house. “It looks like somebody has been busy” Max said, noticing the new furniture that filled the living room as well as the kitchen. Soon there was a knock at the door. Liz moved to answer the door, it was Clark.
“Hey guys” Clark said entering the house. “I see you made it back from Metropolis. Were you able to take care of everything at Summerholt?”
“Yeah, Liz had no problem” Max said with pride in his voice. “We did meet and induct another member into our club.”
Clark looked over at Max and Liz with a questioning face. Understanding, Max explained. “Well, as you’ve recently found out, I healed a group of kids, five to be exact, who were close to death at the Phoenix Children’s Hospital. Sydney was one of the children, who you met last night. Well, when Liz and I were at Summerholt, I met one of the other children I saved. Her name is Mandy Montgomery and her parents had brought her to the Institute to have her tested because she began to develop some unique abilities.”
“What kind of abilities are we talking about?” Clark curiously asked.
“She was able to read our minds, as well as those within her proximity. She helped us out, determining who in the center knew of Zan’s existence, insuring that Liz was able to accomplish her mission. Since she already had an indication that we, Liz and I, were different and since she recognized me as the one that had healed her, I decided to let her in on the secret, since it personally affects her life. Liz was able to wipe her parent’s minds of any knowledge of their trip to Summerholt and of her ability, so she was able to leave the Institute without being discovered.”
“Shouldn’t we be keeping tabs on her?” Clark asked with concern in his voice.
“We will be” Liz said, “It turns out that Mandy happens to be the sister of Melissa, a girl at Zan’s school. He has formed a friendship with her and I believe he kind of likes her too.”
Clark grinned, “Are you saying Zan has found himself a girlfriend, already?”
About that time, the rest of the household entered the house through the backdoor. “What’s this about Zan having a girlfriend?” Michael asked, getting a punch from Isabel.
“Shhh, leave it alone. He’s got enough on his plate and a little adolescent crush never hurt anyone. Plus, he’s somewhat embarrassed by the whole thing.” Isabel said, and then turning towards her brother she asked, “And how did you find out?”
“Pining after Liz all these years, I’ve picked up on some obvious clues, but I must ask how did you learn of his affections for this girl?”
“When I dreamwalked him this morning, when nobody else could wake him. I promised him I wouldn’t tell you and you make sure he knows that, otherwise I might make an appearance in your dreams dear brother.”
“Only once, dear sister” Max jested and then he turned towards his other guests and motioned them towards the living room. After they were all was seated, Max informed everyone of his and Liz’s trip to Summerholt and of Mandy and then Max turned towards Brody.
“And I believe Sydney has been developing some unique gifts too?” Brody nodded. Max then turn towards Mira and Serena and asked, “Were you able to run any tests on her to confirm this revelation?”
“I went down to the Granolith while the rest of them went down to the practice fields and I checked the data and the last activity showed one Kryptonian, one human and two alien-hybrids. So yes, I was able to confirm that Sydney as well as Jim Valenti have been transformed.”
Max looked over at Jim with a questioning look. Understanding, Jim stated, “No, I haven’t experienced anything different, but when I do you’ll be the first person I tell, after I come out of shock.”
Max grinned slightly and said, “It’s not that bad, is it Valenti?”
“No, I guess not. Just an adjustment I’ll need to make. Plus, not knowing what ‘special’ ability I’ll end up with and not knowing when I’ll start to ‘crack, snapple and pop’ is antagonizing.”
“So, what is it that Sydney can do?” Max asked. Brody brought Sydney up to the front of the group.
“Now Sydney this is Max, a friend of mine who I told you about. I want you to show him your magic tricks.”
Max got down on a bended knee as Sydney walked over to him. “I know you. You’re an angel. You helped me out in the hospital.” She said brushing her delicate hand over Max’s cheek.
“Just like you are able to perform magic tricks, so can I. Would you like me to show you?” Max offered. She nodded enthusiastically.
Max looked around the room and found some old broken crayons lying on the table. He gathered them up and took off the paper bindings and laid crayon pieces in the center of the table. Circling his hand over the group of crayons they began to spin and combine into a colorful wax butterfly that began to fly around the room and finally landed on the little girl’s outreached hands. “That’s amazing” she said looking of the solid wax butterfly.
“That’s just a sample of what I’m able to do. That’s how I was able to heal you and when I healed you I passed some of my magic secrets onto you. Eventually, you’ll be able to do some amazing things. Would you like to show me what you can do?”
She nodded and displayed her abilities to Max and Liz, just like she had done for the rest of the group previously. Everyone clapped. “That’s very impressive Sydney” Max said and then motioned Brody over.
Max and Brody left the room while Sydney continued to float different objects around the room. “So Brody, you know your daughter better than any of us. Serena has confirmed it; I transformed her into an alien half breed, just like Liz, Kyle and Jim. She’s 7 years old and you’re her father, what do we tell her?”
Brody thought about this as the two men stood in silence. He had been thinking about this since last night when he learned what she was able to do. He had always been truthful and honest with those around him and he didn’t want to start lying to his daughter now, especially since this was going to be a part of her life hereafter. Finally speaking, Brody said, “I think we should tell her the truth and explain how she should continue keeping this part of her life secret from her friends and family. They’ve already shown they are unable to cope with this aspect of her life. I’ll keep an eye on her and as the need arrives I’ll contact you for any guidance.” They each agreed as they parted and made their way back to the group.
“Sydney” Max started, “tell me what you know about aliens.”
Sydney looked at him funny, but then answered, “Well, in daddy’s museum they have all kinds of pictures of them. Some of them are grey and some of them are green. They have big heads and eyes, but small tiny bodies. They travel in flying saucers and daddy says he’s been abducted by them.”
Brody looked at his daughter, “when did I tell you I was abducted?”
Sydney looked down at the floor and answered, “You didn’t. I overheard you and mommy fighting and that’s when I heard you were abducted. Were the aliens mean to you daddy?”
“No honey, they weren’t. They healed me…just like Max healed you in the hospital. They took my cancer away from me, just like Max took the cancer away from you. When they abducted me, besides taking away the cancer that was killing me, they took away any memory of what had happened to me. I was searching for answers and that’s why mommy and daddy fought all the time, because she didn’t understand.” Brody explained.
“But Max isn’t an alien” countered Sydney.
“Actually, sweetheart I am” Max confessed. Sydney looked up at him, dumbfounded. Max continued, “I’m not a full blooded alien. I’m an alien half-breed. I have some human in me, as does Michael and Isabel here.”
“Is that why you look like me and daddy?” questioned Sydney.
“In a matter of speaking, but when I saved you in the hospital that day I transferred some of my alien self into you, making you part alien too, like Jim and Liz here.”
Sydney looked up at Liz and Jim and asked, “You two are part alien too?” They each nodded. Max continued, “You won’t turn green or anything, the only difference will be you’ll be able to do ‘magic’ tricks. Of course the number of tricks you’ll be able to do will grow as you do.” Sydney nodded, taking in all this information.
“There is one thing” Max said, “You can’t show or tell anyone, outside of this house any of your tricks. If people found out about us, they would take us away from our friends and family and hurt us and we wouldn’t want that, now would we?”
“No we wouldn’t” Sydney said. “I promise not to tell anyone.” Then she looked over at Mira and Serena and asked, “Are they alien half breeds too, like us?”
“No, they are full blooded Antarian. They come from the planet Antar” stated Max.
“They look human” countered Sydney, “where does everyone get the idea of aliens being small, grey or green with big eyes?”
“Promise not to be frightened?” Max asked. Sydney shook her head yes, as Brody and Jim looked on too. Max turned towards Mira and Serena and asked them to transform into their normal selves. They each raised their hands as a bright light filled the room and standing before the group was Sydney’s interpretation of what an alien looked like. Again the strange creatures lifted their hands and they transformed back into their human forms.
“They’re actually really beautiful in their true state” commented Brody.
“They weren’t very scary” Sydney said.
“And not all aliens look like Mira and Serena” offered Clark. “I’m from a different planet called Krypton and we look like humans in our true form, just have enhanced abilities or what you’re calling magic tricks.”
“Wow” Sydney said, she ran over to her father and hugged him. “I’m sorry daddy. I never believed you were being abducted. I thought mommy was right and you were going crazy, but now I see you’re not crazy.” She started crying into her father’s shoulder.
Comforting her, Brody held his daughter close to him putting his hand through her long brown hair and down her back, soothing her with his words. “It’s okay sweetheart. It’s hard for people to believe in the extravagant, but it’s nice to know that you believe in me.”
“Well, I’m getting hungry” Michael said breaking into the conversation.
“Speaking of being hungry Michael” started Liz, “Max was craving some alien themed food and I thought if we put our heads together we might be able to replicate some CrashDown food right here in our kitchen, what do you say?”
He threw Liz an apron, as the two of them began to put together an alien themed lunch for the group.
Isabel went up to her brother and asked for a brief moment of his time. He agreed as they retreated back to her bedroom. She retrieved a shoe box from underneath the bed and sat it on the bed. Max joined her as she pulled the lid off the top of the box. Inside laid the black orb that Mira had given them in the Granolith, a message from their mother.
“After seeing Mira and Serena in their true form, it made me want to see what our mother had to say in her message. With everything that has been going on we haven’t had a chance to look at it and I thought this was the perfect time.”
Max agreed as Isabel held out the orb towards Max as he joined her in holding it. Soon, their hands were glowing and a holographic picture came in sight, but instead of the beautiful human woman that was portrayed previously, before them stood a beautiful alien figure dressed in a royal blue Antarian Royal robe with what looked like an Eagle Crest on it. She spoke to each of them.
“My dear children, Zan and Vilandra, how I have missed you. My name is Ankaa, Queen Mother of Antar. Before, I came to you in a form that would be familiar to each of you, now I stand before you as myself. I have been hiding out in the Caves of Asterie, one of the outreach planets of the Whirlwind Galaxy. After the murder of the original Four, I was taken away by my Royal Protectors into seclusion. Originally we placed two Granoliths on the planet Earth, but until recently we thought that the two sets of pods that we sent to Earth were destroyed or perished in their travels. We found out we were wrong when we learned that Avanya had returned to give birth to my grandson. This meant that one of the Granoliths had been used, but the other Granolith remained dormant, until recently. During our times in the caves, Serena has been monitoring and improving upon the Granolith, allowing it to be used as more than a ship. It seems like you have found it, my children, and are using it as a portal, but there were so many unidentified signatures traveling through the Granolith that I ordered Mira and Sirena to travel to Earth to figure this out as well as train and prepare you and the child. See, he is what the Prophecy is speaking about. I will now tell you the Prophecy in full: Three different worlds will be brought together to fight the combined evils of the Universe. Their savior will come to them in the form of an innocent, a product of these worlds. He will possess the combined powers and abilities of these three worlds, which he will use to defeat this evil alliance and bring peace to the Universe. Once the evil alliances have been destroyed, the three worlds will have to join the innocent child to save one of the worlds from a dangerous galactic disturbance. I don’t know yet what this Prophecy means, but as I send Mira and Serena off to Earth, I’m coming out of the caves I’ve been living in and will try to unite our worlds back here. Hopefully in the future our paths will cross and I will finally be able to hold you each in my arms again and Zan can take his place on the Antarian throne. Know this my children; I’m very proud of each of you. Vilandra, I don’t hold you responsible for what happened on that fateful day. Love makes a person do things that ordinarily wouldn’t happen. It is my fault. I pushed General Rath in your direction, when you didn’t see him that way. He was more of a big brother to you, not a mate. I pushed you into Khivar’s arms and I’m truly sorry. I hope you don’t blame yourself. I’m sure you’ve grown into a beautiful Princess and will represent both of our worlds beside your brother and his bride. Zan, I was so happy to learn you were following your destiny and found your bride to be appealing, bringing into this world a son. I’m sure you’ll make a wonderful King. Until we are reunited, I hope the best for you two. Give my best regards to Avanya and General Rath as well. May the stars and moons of the Whirlwind Galaxy watch over you.
Then the holograph vanished and the orb began to beep. A loud beep. Max and Isabel looked at each wondering what they should do next. Not having enough time to reflect on what they heard, they took the orb out to Mira and Serena to see if they could shut it off. They didn’t have to go too far, Mira met them in the hall and took the orb from them. After rubbing her hand over the whirlwind galaxy symbol and rotating the orb, it clicked off. “I was told to let you know lunch was ready,” she said, handing the orb back to Max.
“Thanks” he said, retreating back to the bedroom and putting the orb back in its box and shoving it under the bed. He joined the rest of the group in the kitchen to enjoy an alien themed lunch prepared by Michael and Liz.
Roswell, NM
In the abandoned building next to the CrashDown café, Lonnie and Rath were sitting around an old square card table, as Nicholas was refreshing his husk in the bath. The dry desert air was really taking its toll on his husk. He had to soak in this disgusting rusted old tub three times a day. He had to find the Granolith soon, but there hadn’t been any sign of Ava since he lost her a couple of nights ago. Word was she had a family emergency and left town for an undetermined amount of time. ‘Yeah right’ was all that Nicholas could think. She had pulled the wool over their eyes and now they were just sitting around waiting for a sign. Lonnie and Rath were playing another round of poker and Lonnie was winning again when they heard the beeps coming from the TAG (tritium amplification generator). Nicholas jumped out of the tub, as his dripping wet shorts made a wet path from the tub to the dresser where the TAG laid. Rath upended the card table as cards went flying all over the room. Lonnie smacked him across the head as they joined Nicholas at the dresser looking down at the TAG as a holograph image of a map of the Earth was projected. The beeps were coming from somewhere in Kansas. Nicholas grabbed a scrap piece of paper and scribbled down the coordinates that were being displayed. Then the holograph disappeared and the device went quiet.
“What the Hell are they doing in Kansas?” Nicholas said aloud, grabbing a towel off the nearby chair and drying himself off. He stepped into the bathroom and quickly got dressed and then joined Lonnie and Rath in the main room.
“Well, at least it’s better than this place,” stated Lonnie, “you won’t have to soak in a tub three times a day.”
“And we can vacate this lovely establishment” Rath said sarcastically looking around at their surroundings.
“I need to go to the library and check out these coordinates. You two better have this place packed up and be ready to go when I get back, I don’t want to lose their trail again” ordered Nicholas as he got up and left out the door, closing it as he left. Finally, they had a trail to follow.
It didn’t take Max and Liz very long to get back to Smallville. Once they pulled into their driveway, it was nearing lunch time.
“Man, I could go for some of the CrashDown’s Orbit Rings, Saturn Burger and a Cherry Coke with just a touch of Tabasco, of course” Max said smiling at his wife.
“Well, maybe we’ll be able to accommodate you Mr. Evans” Liz teased, “Between Michael, Maria and I, we should be able to replicate the same menu here in Smallville.”
A wide grin spread across Max’s face, “that would be great Liz” he said giving her a quick kiss on her cheek before they exited the vehicle. “But, I don’t think you’ll be able to match Amy Deluca in the kitchen with her Men-in-Blackberry pies” he quipped. “After we get done with lunch, we’ll have to return this car to the dealership.” Liz agreed as they climbed the porch steps.
They entered the house and it appeared to be empty. ‘Where is everyone’ thought Max.
“I don’t know” Liz answered aloud. Then they looked at each other.
“It seems our non-verbal communication line is getting stronger” Max stated the obvious.
They both agreed and then they looked around the house. “It looks like somebody has been busy” Max said, noticing the new furniture that filled the living room as well as the kitchen. Soon there was a knock at the door. Liz moved to answer the door, it was Clark.
“Hey guys” Clark said entering the house. “I see you made it back from Metropolis. Were you able to take care of everything at Summerholt?”
“Yeah, Liz had no problem” Max said with pride in his voice. “We did meet and induct another member into our club.”
Clark looked over at Max and Liz with a questioning face. Understanding, Max explained. “Well, as you’ve recently found out, I healed a group of kids, five to be exact, who were close to death at the Phoenix Children’s Hospital. Sydney was one of the children, who you met last night. Well, when Liz and I were at Summerholt, I met one of the other children I saved. Her name is Mandy Montgomery and her parents had brought her to the Institute to have her tested because she began to develop some unique abilities.”
“What kind of abilities are we talking about?” Clark curiously asked.
“She was able to read our minds, as well as those within her proximity. She helped us out, determining who in the center knew of Zan’s existence, insuring that Liz was able to accomplish her mission. Since she already had an indication that we, Liz and I, were different and since she recognized me as the one that had healed her, I decided to let her in on the secret, since it personally affects her life. Liz was able to wipe her parent’s minds of any knowledge of their trip to Summerholt and of her ability, so she was able to leave the Institute without being discovered.”
“Shouldn’t we be keeping tabs on her?” Clark asked with concern in his voice.
“We will be” Liz said, “It turns out that Mandy happens to be the sister of Melissa, a girl at Zan’s school. He has formed a friendship with her and I believe he kind of likes her too.”
Clark grinned, “Are you saying Zan has found himself a girlfriend, already?”
About that time, the rest of the household entered the house through the backdoor. “What’s this about Zan having a girlfriend?” Michael asked, getting a punch from Isabel.
“Shhh, leave it alone. He’s got enough on his plate and a little adolescent crush never hurt anyone. Plus, he’s somewhat embarrassed by the whole thing.” Isabel said, and then turning towards her brother she asked, “And how did you find out?”
“Pining after Liz all these years, I’ve picked up on some obvious clues, but I must ask how did you learn of his affections for this girl?”
“When I dreamwalked him this morning, when nobody else could wake him. I promised him I wouldn’t tell you and you make sure he knows that, otherwise I might make an appearance in your dreams dear brother.”
“Only once, dear sister” Max jested and then he turned towards his other guests and motioned them towards the living room. After they were all was seated, Max informed everyone of his and Liz’s trip to Summerholt and of Mandy and then Max turned towards Brody.
“And I believe Sydney has been developing some unique gifts too?” Brody nodded. Max then turn towards Mira and Serena and asked, “Were you able to run any tests on her to confirm this revelation?”
“I went down to the Granolith while the rest of them went down to the practice fields and I checked the data and the last activity showed one Kryptonian, one human and two alien-hybrids. So yes, I was able to confirm that Sydney as well as Jim Valenti have been transformed.”
Max looked over at Jim with a questioning look. Understanding, Jim stated, “No, I haven’t experienced anything different, but when I do you’ll be the first person I tell, after I come out of shock.”
Max grinned slightly and said, “It’s not that bad, is it Valenti?”
“No, I guess not. Just an adjustment I’ll need to make. Plus, not knowing what ‘special’ ability I’ll end up with and not knowing when I’ll start to ‘crack, snapple and pop’ is antagonizing.”
“So, what is it that Sydney can do?” Max asked. Brody brought Sydney up to the front of the group.
“Now Sydney this is Max, a friend of mine who I told you about. I want you to show him your magic tricks.”
Max got down on a bended knee as Sydney walked over to him. “I know you. You’re an angel. You helped me out in the hospital.” She said brushing her delicate hand over Max’s cheek.
“Just like you are able to perform magic tricks, so can I. Would you like me to show you?” Max offered. She nodded enthusiastically.
Max looked around the room and found some old broken crayons lying on the table. He gathered them up and took off the paper bindings and laid crayon pieces in the center of the table. Circling his hand over the group of crayons they began to spin and combine into a colorful wax butterfly that began to fly around the room and finally landed on the little girl’s outreached hands. “That’s amazing” she said looking of the solid wax butterfly.
“That’s just a sample of what I’m able to do. That’s how I was able to heal you and when I healed you I passed some of my magic secrets onto you. Eventually, you’ll be able to do some amazing things. Would you like to show me what you can do?”
She nodded and displayed her abilities to Max and Liz, just like she had done for the rest of the group previously. Everyone clapped. “That’s very impressive Sydney” Max said and then motioned Brody over.
Max and Brody left the room while Sydney continued to float different objects around the room. “So Brody, you know your daughter better than any of us. Serena has confirmed it; I transformed her into an alien half breed, just like Liz, Kyle and Jim. She’s 7 years old and you’re her father, what do we tell her?”
Brody thought about this as the two men stood in silence. He had been thinking about this since last night when he learned what she was able to do. He had always been truthful and honest with those around him and he didn’t want to start lying to his daughter now, especially since this was going to be a part of her life hereafter. Finally speaking, Brody said, “I think we should tell her the truth and explain how she should continue keeping this part of her life secret from her friends and family. They’ve already shown they are unable to cope with this aspect of her life. I’ll keep an eye on her and as the need arrives I’ll contact you for any guidance.” They each agreed as they parted and made their way back to the group.
“Sydney” Max started, “tell me what you know about aliens.”
Sydney looked at him funny, but then answered, “Well, in daddy’s museum they have all kinds of pictures of them. Some of them are grey and some of them are green. They have big heads and eyes, but small tiny bodies. They travel in flying saucers and daddy says he’s been abducted by them.”
Brody looked at his daughter, “when did I tell you I was abducted?”
Sydney looked down at the floor and answered, “You didn’t. I overheard you and mommy fighting and that’s when I heard you were abducted. Were the aliens mean to you daddy?”
“No honey, they weren’t. They healed me…just like Max healed you in the hospital. They took my cancer away from me, just like Max took the cancer away from you. When they abducted me, besides taking away the cancer that was killing me, they took away any memory of what had happened to me. I was searching for answers and that’s why mommy and daddy fought all the time, because she didn’t understand.” Brody explained.
“But Max isn’t an alien” countered Sydney.
“Actually, sweetheart I am” Max confessed. Sydney looked up at him, dumbfounded. Max continued, “I’m not a full blooded alien. I’m an alien half-breed. I have some human in me, as does Michael and Isabel here.”
“Is that why you look like me and daddy?” questioned Sydney.
“In a matter of speaking, but when I saved you in the hospital that day I transferred some of my alien self into you, making you part alien too, like Jim and Liz here.”
Sydney looked up at Liz and Jim and asked, “You two are part alien too?” They each nodded. Max continued, “You won’t turn green or anything, the only difference will be you’ll be able to do ‘magic’ tricks. Of course the number of tricks you’ll be able to do will grow as you do.” Sydney nodded, taking in all this information.
“There is one thing” Max said, “You can’t show or tell anyone, outside of this house any of your tricks. If people found out about us, they would take us away from our friends and family and hurt us and we wouldn’t want that, now would we?”
“No we wouldn’t” Sydney said. “I promise not to tell anyone.” Then she looked over at Mira and Serena and asked, “Are they alien half breeds too, like us?”
“No, they are full blooded Antarian. They come from the planet Antar” stated Max.
“They look human” countered Sydney, “where does everyone get the idea of aliens being small, grey or green with big eyes?”
“Promise not to be frightened?” Max asked. Sydney shook her head yes, as Brody and Jim looked on too. Max turned towards Mira and Serena and asked them to transform into their normal selves. They each raised their hands as a bright light filled the room and standing before the group was Sydney’s interpretation of what an alien looked like. Again the strange creatures lifted their hands and they transformed back into their human forms.
“They’re actually really beautiful in their true state” commented Brody.
“They weren’t very scary” Sydney said.
“And not all aliens look like Mira and Serena” offered Clark. “I’m from a different planet called Krypton and we look like humans in our true form, just have enhanced abilities or what you’re calling magic tricks.”
“Wow” Sydney said, she ran over to her father and hugged him. “I’m sorry daddy. I never believed you were being abducted. I thought mommy was right and you were going crazy, but now I see you’re not crazy.” She started crying into her father’s shoulder.
Comforting her, Brody held his daughter close to him putting his hand through her long brown hair and down her back, soothing her with his words. “It’s okay sweetheart. It’s hard for people to believe in the extravagant, but it’s nice to know that you believe in me.”
“Well, I’m getting hungry” Michael said breaking into the conversation.
“Speaking of being hungry Michael” started Liz, “Max was craving some alien themed food and I thought if we put our heads together we might be able to replicate some CrashDown food right here in our kitchen, what do you say?”
He threw Liz an apron, as the two of them began to put together an alien themed lunch for the group.
Isabel went up to her brother and asked for a brief moment of his time. He agreed as they retreated back to her bedroom. She retrieved a shoe box from underneath the bed and sat it on the bed. Max joined her as she pulled the lid off the top of the box. Inside laid the black orb that Mira had given them in the Granolith, a message from their mother.
“After seeing Mira and Serena in their true form, it made me want to see what our mother had to say in her message. With everything that has been going on we haven’t had a chance to look at it and I thought this was the perfect time.”
Max agreed as Isabel held out the orb towards Max as he joined her in holding it. Soon, their hands were glowing and a holographic picture came in sight, but instead of the beautiful human woman that was portrayed previously, before them stood a beautiful alien figure dressed in a royal blue Antarian Royal robe with what looked like an Eagle Crest on it. She spoke to each of them.
“My dear children, Zan and Vilandra, how I have missed you. My name is Ankaa, Queen Mother of Antar. Before, I came to you in a form that would be familiar to each of you, now I stand before you as myself. I have been hiding out in the Caves of Asterie, one of the outreach planets of the Whirlwind Galaxy. After the murder of the original Four, I was taken away by my Royal Protectors into seclusion. Originally we placed two Granoliths on the planet Earth, but until recently we thought that the two sets of pods that we sent to Earth were destroyed or perished in their travels. We found out we were wrong when we learned that Avanya had returned to give birth to my grandson. This meant that one of the Granoliths had been used, but the other Granolith remained dormant, until recently. During our times in the caves, Serena has been monitoring and improving upon the Granolith, allowing it to be used as more than a ship. It seems like you have found it, my children, and are using it as a portal, but there were so many unidentified signatures traveling through the Granolith that I ordered Mira and Sirena to travel to Earth to figure this out as well as train and prepare you and the child. See, he is what the Prophecy is speaking about. I will now tell you the Prophecy in full: Three different worlds will be brought together to fight the combined evils of the Universe. Their savior will come to them in the form of an innocent, a product of these worlds. He will possess the combined powers and abilities of these three worlds, which he will use to defeat this evil alliance and bring peace to the Universe. Once the evil alliances have been destroyed, the three worlds will have to join the innocent child to save one of the worlds from a dangerous galactic disturbance. I don’t know yet what this Prophecy means, but as I send Mira and Serena off to Earth, I’m coming out of the caves I’ve been living in and will try to unite our worlds back here. Hopefully in the future our paths will cross and I will finally be able to hold you each in my arms again and Zan can take his place on the Antarian throne. Know this my children; I’m very proud of each of you. Vilandra, I don’t hold you responsible for what happened on that fateful day. Love makes a person do things that ordinarily wouldn’t happen. It is my fault. I pushed General Rath in your direction, when you didn’t see him that way. He was more of a big brother to you, not a mate. I pushed you into Khivar’s arms and I’m truly sorry. I hope you don’t blame yourself. I’m sure you’ve grown into a beautiful Princess and will represent both of our worlds beside your brother and his bride. Zan, I was so happy to learn you were following your destiny and found your bride to be appealing, bringing into this world a son. I’m sure you’ll make a wonderful King. Until we are reunited, I hope the best for you two. Give my best regards to Avanya and General Rath as well. May the stars and moons of the Whirlwind Galaxy watch over you.
Then the holograph vanished and the orb began to beep. A loud beep. Max and Isabel looked at each wondering what they should do next. Not having enough time to reflect on what they heard, they took the orb out to Mira and Serena to see if they could shut it off. They didn’t have to go too far, Mira met them in the hall and took the orb from them. After rubbing her hand over the whirlwind galaxy symbol and rotating the orb, it clicked off. “I was told to let you know lunch was ready,” she said, handing the orb back to Max.
“Thanks” he said, retreating back to the bedroom and putting the orb back in its box and shoving it under the bed. He joined the rest of the group in the kitchen to enjoy an alien themed lunch prepared by Michael and Liz.
Roswell, NM
In the abandoned building next to the CrashDown café, Lonnie and Rath were sitting around an old square card table, as Nicholas was refreshing his husk in the bath. The dry desert air was really taking its toll on his husk. He had to soak in this disgusting rusted old tub three times a day. He had to find the Granolith soon, but there hadn’t been any sign of Ava since he lost her a couple of nights ago. Word was she had a family emergency and left town for an undetermined amount of time. ‘Yeah right’ was all that Nicholas could think. She had pulled the wool over their eyes and now they were just sitting around waiting for a sign. Lonnie and Rath were playing another round of poker and Lonnie was winning again when they heard the beeps coming from the TAG (tritium amplification generator). Nicholas jumped out of the tub, as his dripping wet shorts made a wet path from the tub to the dresser where the TAG laid. Rath upended the card table as cards went flying all over the room. Lonnie smacked him across the head as they joined Nicholas at the dresser looking down at the TAG as a holograph image of a map of the Earth was projected. The beeps were coming from somewhere in Kansas. Nicholas grabbed a scrap piece of paper and scribbled down the coordinates that were being displayed. Then the holograph disappeared and the device went quiet.
“What the Hell are they doing in Kansas?” Nicholas said aloud, grabbing a towel off the nearby chair and drying himself off. He stepped into the bathroom and quickly got dressed and then joined Lonnie and Rath in the main room.
“Well, at least it’s better than this place,” stated Lonnie, “you won’t have to soak in a tub three times a day.”
“And we can vacate this lovely establishment” Rath said sarcastically looking around at their surroundings.
“I need to go to the library and check out these coordinates. You two better have this place packed up and be ready to go when I get back, I don’t want to lose their trail again” ordered Nicholas as he got up and left out the door, closing it as he left. Finally, they had a trail to follow.
Last edited by sdcheesehead on Fri Jul 13, 2007 2:08 pm, edited 6 times in total.
-
sdcheesehead
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 76
- Joined: Tue May 02, 2006 11:27 am
- Location: South Dakota
Chapter 32 – Mandy
It was after lunch period at Metropolis Middle School by the time Mandy made it back to school. As she was walking down the hallway towards her math class she passed Melissa and Zan in the hallway. They were on their way down to the gym for their PE class.
“So, how did your appointment go?” Melissa asked.
“Oh, that. I’ll talk to you about it later Missy. Who’s the cutie?” she said referring to Zan.
“Oh, this is Brett Chambers, the new kid I was talking about. Brett, this is my sister Mandy.” Melissa said, introducing the two.
“Nice to meet you” Zan said.
“Nice to meet you too Brett” then looking towards her sister she said smiling, “doesn’t he look like a prince?” This line of questioning peaked Zan attention. He looked at the sisters wondering if this was some kind of girl talk that only the sisters understood or was Mandy onto something.
“Well he’s cute and all, but he’s too young for me, but if you’re interested…” Melissa said, giggling.
“Hey guys, I’m standing right here” Zan said and then thought to himself, ‘I’ll always be too young for everyone. If they only knew I was only six months old and the savior of this world and my own world. Where do I fit into this world I live in?’
Standing at her locker pulling out her books for her next class, Mandy haphazardly dropped her books when she learned that he was only six months old. She couldn’t hold out any longer, she had to talk to Zan. “Hey Missy, can I borrow Brett for a moment” she said with a sly smile.
“No problem, but don’t make him late for class on his second day of school” she warned as she moved off towards the girl’s locker room to change.
“So, what is this? Am I like a ball in your and your sister’s game, being tossed about between the two of you. I have feelings too, you know.”
“That’s not the reason I wanted to talk to you Zan,” she said.
Upon hearing his ‘other’ name he looked up at her and asked, “How do you know that name?”
She reverted to conversing with him with her mind. ‘Can you hear me Zan’ she asked making sure he was able to communicate like his father.
Hearing her in his mind he responded ‘Who are you?’
“We both need to get to class” Mandy said collecting her books and papers off the ground and standing up she continued, “but if you’d like to continue this conversation by other means I’ll tell you about my appointment at Summerholt today.”
She had gotten his attention. She could tell by his facial reaction to the word Summerholt. “Okay” he relented, turning towards the boy’s locker room. ‘I hope you’re not able to see into the boy’s locker room too’ he thought.
‘I don’t know. Maybe I should try’ Mandy responded as she worked her way towards her math class.
‘Let’s not, okay? Now, what’s going on and how do you know my other name?’ Zan asked entering the boy’s locker room working his way to his new locker.
‘Well, I met your mom and dad at the Summerholt Institute; I believe their names were Max and Liz.’ Mandy sat at her desk and pulled out her book and assignment.
‘Well, Max is my father and Liz is his wife, but what did they tell you?’ questioned Zan as he got dressed in his gym outfit and made his way to the gym floor.
‘Well, I believe I got the full story, except for the fact that you’re only six months old, are you serious?’
The gym class was dividing themselves into two groups for dodge ball. Once he was on a team Zan responded, ‘Sorry if I’m in and out of this conversation but we’re playing dodge ball and I need to concentrate on the game so I don’t come home with bruises.’ He could feel her laughing inside. ‘It’s not funny Mandy. Anyways, I need to know what you know before I can continue on with this conversation.’ Zan cautiously said.
They were correcting papers in the Mandy’s math class, so she had to concentrate on the answers being provided and then their assignment was given to them. She opened up her book and tried to work on the problems as she continued her conversation with Zan. ‘Man, I hate math’ she said working on an easy algebraic equation.
‘Tell me the problem’ Zan said dodging a ball that was thrown at him. She responded with the problem as he solved it for her, catching a ball in the process and throwing it at one of his opponents, taking them out of the game. ‘Now, are you going to answer my question?’
‘Well, to put it bluntly, you’re some alien prince from the planet Antar. Your father, Max saved my life. I was one of the five kids dying of cancer in the Phoenix Children’s hospital and your father came that Christmas year and healed each of us in that room. When he healed me, I guess he gave me some gifts, including being able to read people’s minds as well as being able to communicate this way. I also helped Liz out while she was trying to erase the memories of the staff at Summerholt too. Did I cover most of the highlights?’ she asked, continuing on with the next problem.
‘I suppose you got the general idea. Were you freaked out when you learned about our existence?’ he questioned as he got hit by a ball, by Melissa. “That should wake you up space boy” Melissa quipped. Zan sat down. ‘Your sister’s really funny; she just knocked me out with the ball and called me space boy, if she only knew.’
Mandy giggled to herself. ‘She may eventually learn anyways. Liz erased my parent’s memories, but they are leaving Melissa’s intact for the time being. She knows I’m able to read people’s minds, but I’m going to have a talk with her tonight and no I’m not going to mention I’m part alien now, just going to keep my ‘gifts’ between us. To answer your question, I was a little freaked out when Max told me, but it all makes sense too. So, are you really six months old?’
‘Yes’ Zan said, being called back into action on the dodge ball field. ‘I’m not sure how my father and Tess, my mother, got together because there seems to be a lot of bad feelings in the family towards her, but they did. She ended up going back to Antar to have me and three months later she brought me back to Earth and then she took on Rogers Air Force base and died. My father didn’t want to subject me to this Special Unit that was after our family, so he placed me up for adoption, thinking I was all human, which we learned that I’m not. I’ve had a few growth spurts during the last three months, as you can see.’
‘So, do your adoptive parents know of your situation?’ she asked trying to answer another math question.
‘Max and my adoptive parents just met. I went to Summerholt too, last Friday and this was the day everything was explained to my adoptive family and me’ Zan said dodging a ball.
‘Yeah, I saw your handiwork’ she said with sarcasm in her voice.
‘Are you having problems with another problem? I could help you out.’
‘Yeah’ she said, giving him another problem, which he promptly answered, all while catching another ball and throwing it at another opponent.
‘How do you do that?’ she questioned.
‘Do what?’ he asked.
‘How can you be so smart, yet so young?’
‘I don’t know, part of my genetic makeup I guess. I have to concentrate on getting some answers wrong on test, so I can stay in school and live a normal life.’
‘What other gifts do you have? From what I’ve learned, you can change the molecular structure of things, Max can heal, and Liz can erase minds’ she said, not sure if he would answer her.
They finished up their game, as Zan thought about what to tell her. Walking back into the locker room and removing his clothes he walked with a towel and soap in hand to the showers.
‘I can change the molecular structure of things and I can heal things too, as well as communicate using my mind’ he said honestly. ‘But I’m not sure how much I can tell you without discussing things with my father. I was tricked once by one of our enemies and telling you such sensitive stuff could get me in trouble.’
‘I understand’ she said soberly.
‘It’s not that I don’t trust you. It is so nice having someone my age to talk to about these things that are happening to me, just let me speak to my father first. There are so many underlying things that I have to deal with and I’m not sure what exactly he’s told you. I see him everyday after school, so I’ll talk to him tonight.’
‘Where do Max and Liz live, maybe I could stop by their house and see you?’
Zan finished up his shower and dried off and walked back to his locker as Mandy put her books and papers back into her book bag waiting for the bell to ring.
‘They don’t live in Metropolis. They live in Smallville.’
‘Smallville, but that about an hour and a half drive away and you see him every night?’
Had he gone too far? He hoped he hadn’t. Answering her he said, ‘Yeah, but I think I’m going to have to leave that explanation for another time. We aren’t just talking about me here and I need to get permission to tell you that information. Again, let me speak with my father and my family before I say anything more. Remember, anything I say to you should just be kept between the two of us.’
‘Or you’ll send Liz after me to erase my memory. Yeah, I got the talk from your father.’
Zan had to giggle. ‘Dad threatened you with Liz’s mindwarping ability? ‘
‘If that is what she does to wipe a person’s memory. Quite a gift she has.’
‘Yeah, it belonged to my mother too. Liz doesn’t like using it. One of her closest friends was killed from over exposure to this special gift.’
The bell rang as they met back at their lockers when Melissa came up behind them.
‘Boy that’s rough. I guess I’m glad I got my gift of mind-reading, but as your father said, I need to learn to be selective when I’m using it.’
“Hey sis, how was your math class?” Melissa asked.
“Very enlightening” she said smiling towards Zan.
“So, how was PE?”
“Well, I think Brett’s head was in the clouds, because it seemed like he was dreaming half the time. I hit him pretty good with the dodge ball, kicking him off the playing field, but their team won in the end” explained Melissa.
“He wasn’t just checking you out? Was he?” Mandy asked. Melissa just smiled.
‘Cut it out Mandy’ Zan said.
‘Oh, come on. You know you like her.’
‘Yes, but you heard her. I’m too young for her. I’m just a fellow student in her class that she has taken pity on.’ Zan said grabbing his Physical Science book.
‘Would you like me to put a good word in for you?’ she asked coyly.
‘That’s okay. I probably shouldn’t get involved with anyone right now anyways. I’ve got too much to prepare for as it is’
Mandy looked at him questionably. ‘Don’t ask. I’m sure you’ll find out eventually.’
‘Is this where you need to save the world or something like that comes into play?’
‘Something like that. I’m going to close this connection. See ya later’ Zan said following Melissa to their next class.
‘Bye’ she said going to her next class, as she realized he had already closed his mind off to her. Marking that down as another gift he had. His father wasn’t able to close her off so easily.
She entered her next class. Boy was this a strange day, but at least she got to meet her guardian angel and this prince. If Melissa didn’t want to take a chance with him, she was willing to take a chance. He was a very charming prince after all, even if he was from another planet.
It was after lunch period at Metropolis Middle School by the time Mandy made it back to school. As she was walking down the hallway towards her math class she passed Melissa and Zan in the hallway. They were on their way down to the gym for their PE class.
“So, how did your appointment go?” Melissa asked.
“Oh, that. I’ll talk to you about it later Missy. Who’s the cutie?” she said referring to Zan.
“Oh, this is Brett Chambers, the new kid I was talking about. Brett, this is my sister Mandy.” Melissa said, introducing the two.
“Nice to meet you” Zan said.
“Nice to meet you too Brett” then looking towards her sister she said smiling, “doesn’t he look like a prince?” This line of questioning peaked Zan attention. He looked at the sisters wondering if this was some kind of girl talk that only the sisters understood or was Mandy onto something.
“Well he’s cute and all, but he’s too young for me, but if you’re interested…” Melissa said, giggling.
“Hey guys, I’m standing right here” Zan said and then thought to himself, ‘I’ll always be too young for everyone. If they only knew I was only six months old and the savior of this world and my own world. Where do I fit into this world I live in?’
Standing at her locker pulling out her books for her next class, Mandy haphazardly dropped her books when she learned that he was only six months old. She couldn’t hold out any longer, she had to talk to Zan. “Hey Missy, can I borrow Brett for a moment” she said with a sly smile.
“No problem, but don’t make him late for class on his second day of school” she warned as she moved off towards the girl’s locker room to change.
“So, what is this? Am I like a ball in your and your sister’s game, being tossed about between the two of you. I have feelings too, you know.”
“That’s not the reason I wanted to talk to you Zan,” she said.
Upon hearing his ‘other’ name he looked up at her and asked, “How do you know that name?”
She reverted to conversing with him with her mind. ‘Can you hear me Zan’ she asked making sure he was able to communicate like his father.
Hearing her in his mind he responded ‘Who are you?’
“We both need to get to class” Mandy said collecting her books and papers off the ground and standing up she continued, “but if you’d like to continue this conversation by other means I’ll tell you about my appointment at Summerholt today.”
She had gotten his attention. She could tell by his facial reaction to the word Summerholt. “Okay” he relented, turning towards the boy’s locker room. ‘I hope you’re not able to see into the boy’s locker room too’ he thought.
‘I don’t know. Maybe I should try’ Mandy responded as she worked her way towards her math class.
‘Let’s not, okay? Now, what’s going on and how do you know my other name?’ Zan asked entering the boy’s locker room working his way to his new locker.
‘Well, I met your mom and dad at the Summerholt Institute; I believe their names were Max and Liz.’ Mandy sat at her desk and pulled out her book and assignment.
‘Well, Max is my father and Liz is his wife, but what did they tell you?’ questioned Zan as he got dressed in his gym outfit and made his way to the gym floor.
‘Well, I believe I got the full story, except for the fact that you’re only six months old, are you serious?’
The gym class was dividing themselves into two groups for dodge ball. Once he was on a team Zan responded, ‘Sorry if I’m in and out of this conversation but we’re playing dodge ball and I need to concentrate on the game so I don’t come home with bruises.’ He could feel her laughing inside. ‘It’s not funny Mandy. Anyways, I need to know what you know before I can continue on with this conversation.’ Zan cautiously said.
They were correcting papers in the Mandy’s math class, so she had to concentrate on the answers being provided and then their assignment was given to them. She opened up her book and tried to work on the problems as she continued her conversation with Zan. ‘Man, I hate math’ she said working on an easy algebraic equation.
‘Tell me the problem’ Zan said dodging a ball that was thrown at him. She responded with the problem as he solved it for her, catching a ball in the process and throwing it at one of his opponents, taking them out of the game. ‘Now, are you going to answer my question?’
‘Well, to put it bluntly, you’re some alien prince from the planet Antar. Your father, Max saved my life. I was one of the five kids dying of cancer in the Phoenix Children’s hospital and your father came that Christmas year and healed each of us in that room. When he healed me, I guess he gave me some gifts, including being able to read people’s minds as well as being able to communicate this way. I also helped Liz out while she was trying to erase the memories of the staff at Summerholt too. Did I cover most of the highlights?’ she asked, continuing on with the next problem.
‘I suppose you got the general idea. Were you freaked out when you learned about our existence?’ he questioned as he got hit by a ball, by Melissa. “That should wake you up space boy” Melissa quipped. Zan sat down. ‘Your sister’s really funny; she just knocked me out with the ball and called me space boy, if she only knew.’
Mandy giggled to herself. ‘She may eventually learn anyways. Liz erased my parent’s memories, but they are leaving Melissa’s intact for the time being. She knows I’m able to read people’s minds, but I’m going to have a talk with her tonight and no I’m not going to mention I’m part alien now, just going to keep my ‘gifts’ between us. To answer your question, I was a little freaked out when Max told me, but it all makes sense too. So, are you really six months old?’
‘Yes’ Zan said, being called back into action on the dodge ball field. ‘I’m not sure how my father and Tess, my mother, got together because there seems to be a lot of bad feelings in the family towards her, but they did. She ended up going back to Antar to have me and three months later she brought me back to Earth and then she took on Rogers Air Force base and died. My father didn’t want to subject me to this Special Unit that was after our family, so he placed me up for adoption, thinking I was all human, which we learned that I’m not. I’ve had a few growth spurts during the last three months, as you can see.’
‘So, do your adoptive parents know of your situation?’ she asked trying to answer another math question.
‘Max and my adoptive parents just met. I went to Summerholt too, last Friday and this was the day everything was explained to my adoptive family and me’ Zan said dodging a ball.
‘Yeah, I saw your handiwork’ she said with sarcasm in her voice.
‘Are you having problems with another problem? I could help you out.’
‘Yeah’ she said, giving him another problem, which he promptly answered, all while catching another ball and throwing it at another opponent.
‘How do you do that?’ she questioned.
‘Do what?’ he asked.
‘How can you be so smart, yet so young?’
‘I don’t know, part of my genetic makeup I guess. I have to concentrate on getting some answers wrong on test, so I can stay in school and live a normal life.’
‘What other gifts do you have? From what I’ve learned, you can change the molecular structure of things, Max can heal, and Liz can erase minds’ she said, not sure if he would answer her.
They finished up their game, as Zan thought about what to tell her. Walking back into the locker room and removing his clothes he walked with a towel and soap in hand to the showers.
‘I can change the molecular structure of things and I can heal things too, as well as communicate using my mind’ he said honestly. ‘But I’m not sure how much I can tell you without discussing things with my father. I was tricked once by one of our enemies and telling you such sensitive stuff could get me in trouble.’
‘I understand’ she said soberly.
‘It’s not that I don’t trust you. It is so nice having someone my age to talk to about these things that are happening to me, just let me speak to my father first. There are so many underlying things that I have to deal with and I’m not sure what exactly he’s told you. I see him everyday after school, so I’ll talk to him tonight.’
‘Where do Max and Liz live, maybe I could stop by their house and see you?’
Zan finished up his shower and dried off and walked back to his locker as Mandy put her books and papers back into her book bag waiting for the bell to ring.
‘They don’t live in Metropolis. They live in Smallville.’
‘Smallville, but that about an hour and a half drive away and you see him every night?’
Had he gone too far? He hoped he hadn’t. Answering her he said, ‘Yeah, but I think I’m going to have to leave that explanation for another time. We aren’t just talking about me here and I need to get permission to tell you that information. Again, let me speak with my father and my family before I say anything more. Remember, anything I say to you should just be kept between the two of us.’
‘Or you’ll send Liz after me to erase my memory. Yeah, I got the talk from your father.’
Zan had to giggle. ‘Dad threatened you with Liz’s mindwarping ability? ‘
‘If that is what she does to wipe a person’s memory. Quite a gift she has.’
‘Yeah, it belonged to my mother too. Liz doesn’t like using it. One of her closest friends was killed from over exposure to this special gift.’
The bell rang as they met back at their lockers when Melissa came up behind them.
‘Boy that’s rough. I guess I’m glad I got my gift of mind-reading, but as your father said, I need to learn to be selective when I’m using it.’
“Hey sis, how was your math class?” Melissa asked.
“Very enlightening” she said smiling towards Zan.
“So, how was PE?”
“Well, I think Brett’s head was in the clouds, because it seemed like he was dreaming half the time. I hit him pretty good with the dodge ball, kicking him off the playing field, but their team won in the end” explained Melissa.
“He wasn’t just checking you out? Was he?” Mandy asked. Melissa just smiled.
‘Cut it out Mandy’ Zan said.
‘Oh, come on. You know you like her.’
‘Yes, but you heard her. I’m too young for her. I’m just a fellow student in her class that she has taken pity on.’ Zan said grabbing his Physical Science book.
‘Would you like me to put a good word in for you?’ she asked coyly.
‘That’s okay. I probably shouldn’t get involved with anyone right now anyways. I’ve got too much to prepare for as it is’
Mandy looked at him questionably. ‘Don’t ask. I’m sure you’ll find out eventually.’
‘Is this where you need to save the world or something like that comes into play?’
‘Something like that. I’m going to close this connection. See ya later’ Zan said following Melissa to their next class.
‘Bye’ she said going to her next class, as she realized he had already closed his mind off to her. Marking that down as another gift he had. His father wasn’t able to close her off so easily.
She entered her next class. Boy was this a strange day, but at least she got to meet her guardian angel and this prince. If Melissa didn’t want to take a chance with him, she was willing to take a chance. He was a very charming prince after all, even if he was from another planet.
-
sdcheesehead
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 76
- Joined: Tue May 02, 2006 11:27 am
- Location: South Dakota
Alien Friend - Thanks for the bumps. I'm doing fine. I had to read the new HP book and then my beta got ill, so I had to wait for her to get better. I like Mandy too. The more I write about her, the more I want to bring her into the story more. I think I answer the 'age question' in this chapter for you and any of my other readers. Thanks for the idea (warning - Liz) while dealing with Nicholas. I'll be impletmenting that into my story.
Dusk - First of all, I love your avatar. Thanks for your feedback
Timelord 31 - Thanks for the feedback. I took your advice about Tess. Hope you enjoy this chapter.
Carter13 (sam) - Welcome to my little adventure. I'm so glad you're enjoying my fic so far. No, you didn't miss anything. Larek's visit happens in this chapter. I hope I did the chapter justice.
** waves to all the lurkers out there ** Now, onto this chapter. Enjoy!!
Chapter 33 – Tess is Alive?
Liz sat back on her bed writing in her journal reflecting on the past week’s events. A lot had happened to their small ‘family’ that she felt she needed to document these events. Finding Zan, meeting Clark, revisiting Roswell and buying a house were among the major highlights, but everything seemed to come to a head when Max and Isabel received their message from their mother back on Antar. They learned later that they were unable to replay the message for the rest of the group, but because of the connection that she shared with Max she was given a front row seat.
“…Today was a very productive day. Max and I went to Summerholt and this was the first time I was actually able to help the group out. I altered the staff’s memories, deleting my visit and Zan’s previous visit to their facility. They think a runaway car attacked the place. I was so proud of myself, but I don’t want to get over zealous with this gift. Yes, it’s very useful, but it can kill.”
Liz stopped briefly, reflecting on her lost best friend. It would be so nice to have Alex around again. They had been best friends along with Maria since they were in the fourth grade. ‘What would he think of all this?’ she wondered to herself.
“We also met one of the kids that Max saved back in Phoenix. He was really impressed with the way she handled herself and her situation. This morning he was really nervous when he learned that Sydney had started showing signs but after meeting Mandy at random, it showed him that what he did was right. Now, we just need to find the other three boys, hopefully they are on the right track too.”
Again she paused, now she was going to move onto the overheard message. She wasn’t sure if Max realized that the connection was open when they had retrieved the message, but what the group was told was an abbreviated version.
“When we got back home to Smallville, Max and Isabel decided to listen to their message from their mother. Recently, Max and I have discovered that we are more connected than we have ever been. We are more like one person than individuals. I was able to share in his experience.
I wasn’t shocked by her true appearance, for I’ve seen Nasedo, Mira and Sirena in their true form and they are really beautiful creatures, once you get past the fact that they are alien in nature. She was very forthcoming with them, explaining her love for her family and the reason she created them. She explained what had happened on that fateful night when the original Royal Four were murdered and how she had to hide out in a cave all those years on one of their distant planets. She even took the blame for their demise, hoping that Isabel didn’t blame herself. I can’t imagine having to live in hiding for that long not knowing what was going on in the outside world. But she did find out that her creations survived when Tess returned to have Zan. Tess…everything comes back to her. She was so happy to learn that Max had found Tess appealing, bringing a son into the world. Man, I just wanted to gag. Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad to have Zan in our lives and it is unfortunate that Tess isn’t with us anymore, but what will his mother think of me? Will I be worthy enough to be at Max’s side?”
“Of course you are worthy enough Liz.” Max said to a shocked Liz, who had raised her head at his voice.
“How did you know?” and then answering her own question, she said, “Oh”
Max sat next to her on their bed and responded, “You’re right. We are more like one person than individuals. You have nothing to worry about Liz. I thought the same thing, when I heard the message, but it doesn’t matter. I married you Liz Parker, not Tess.”
“I know, but I feel like I’m always going to be living in Tess’ shadow. She was after all the Queen where you hail from. I’m nobody, just a little old human.” She leaned back into Max laying her head on his chest. He wrapped his arms around her, embracing her and whispered into her ear, “You’re not a little old human anymore my love, you are just as alien as I am human. We are bonded together and no one, human or alien, will be able to come between us.”
“I love you Max Evans”
“And I love you Liz.” They laid back and enjoyed the quiet time they had together.
Elsewhere in the house Brody was lying on the couch, suffering from what he called an ‘alien induced headache’ when his eyes rolled into the back of his head. Soon, they resurfaced and Brody lifted himself off the couch. Everything was unfamiliar to him. Looking around, not knowing which way to turn he yelled out, “Zan? Max?”
Hearing his name, Max lifted himself off the bed and retreated to the living room followed closely by Liz. Everyone else had heard Brody yelling and joined Max and Liz in the living room.
“What’s going on Brody?” Max asked.
“Larek” Brody said. Max nodded and offered Larek a seat as everyone sat down.
“Even though I was able to prepare this body, I shouldn’t stay too long. I will, however, inform you of what has transpired back in the Whirlwind Galaxy and I need to ask you for your assistance too Zan.”
“Please call me Max. Go on.”
“I’ve just finished meeting with your mother. She’s alive and has been living in the caves of Asterie. I just learned of her existence only recently. She was able to meet with Kathana, the ruler over Asterie and has convinced her and myself to have another summit the day after tomorrow.”
“That doesn’t give me enough time to make it to New York Larek” Max interjected.
“You don’t have to go to New York. You will be coming here to my palace here on Dione.”
“I’ll be going where?” Max asked, dumbfounded.
“We have discovered a way for you to travel through a portal device. Someone will be transporting to an arranged location on Earth and will show you how to operate the device and you will come back in their place.”
“What about me and Michael? We’d liked the opportunity to see our home world too” questioned Isabel.
“And I’d liked to see where the green alien cells that are coursing through my body derived from” popped in Kyle.
Before anyone else could intercede, Larek continued, “Only one person can travel through the portal at a time and since you have already passed the Emissary’s test, you will need to represent the Whirlwind Galaxy, as well as Antar.”
“Will Khivar be there or a representative?” questioned Max, through the disapproving glances of Michael and Isabel who were each feeling rejected at Larek’s explanation.
“It has come to our attention that Khivar has been sent, unbeknownst to him, to a place called the Phantom Zone
“Really?” questioned Clark. “I bet he’s not a happy camper.”
“Our feelings exactly, but I’m supposed to pass on a little bit of information to you Clark.” Intrigued, Clark sat up and listened, “When we learned of his exile, we also learned of the Prophecy in full. We fear that the individuals inside the Phantom Zone could be the evil forces the Prophecy is speaking about, but there is only one way out of the ‘Zone’. It’s a backdoor. They need to have the blood of a member of the House of El to open up that backdoor. You are the only one that can open that door, so we need to make sure that you don’t come close to the Phantom Zone.”
“You’ve never met Milton Fine, who seems obsessed with setting Zod free” Clark stated. Larek gave him a complexed look. “How many people know about this backdoor?”
“Only the people in my immediate counsel and you all” stated Larek.
‘And now me’ thought Milton Fine, who was again lurking at the outside window. He had been watching the Chamber’s house waiting for Zan to return home and had followed Michael and Isabel back to Smallville. Now he had acquired the one thing he knew he needed to release Zod. All he needed to do was to get a little bit of Kal El’s blood. ‘I can do that’ he thought as he continued to listen in.
“What I want to know is who was crazy enough to send Khivar to the ‘Zone’?” Michael asked. “I’d like to shake their hand.”
“His second in command on Antar named Cattivo. He was King Leonas’ personal Royal Protector, but upon the King’s death, he remained in the palace as a security officer for the Whirlwind Galaxy. When the Royal Four were murdered, he pledge his alliance to the Queen Mother Ankaa and has been acting as one of our internal spies. He will also be at the summit, just in an advisory position.”
“So, when does this exchange take place and who will be bringing me this portal device” questioned Max.
Not wanting to relay this information, but knowing it fell on him to do so, Larek answered, “Another individual, whom was believed to be dead, showed up unexpectedly a few months back.” Everyone looked up at him with questioning eyes as he answered with a single word, “Tess”.
There were gasped around the room. Liz looked up into her husband’s eyes as all the old anxieties came back. Maria looked over at Liz, concerned for her friend’s well-being, as Michael stated the obvious, “No freakin way!!”
Max was finally able to find his voice, “What are you talking about? She was killed during the explosion at Rogers.” He held Liz tightly in his grasp, reassuring her that she was his only love. He could feel everything going through her mind and for the first time he understood how much he had hurt her by engaging in a relationship with Tess.
“No, she wasn’t. Cattivo had befriended her while she was held captive in the Antarian Palace and he was able to design this portal device I’m talking about. He helped her and your son to escape and gave her the portal device to use in case she needed to return. From what I understand, she used the explosion to mask her usage of the device and showed up here at my palace. I placed her with Avanya’s family here on Dione, where she has been residing since.” Larek stopped, allowing this information to sink in. “It was her idea to use the portal to bring Max here as she came back here in exchange.”
“Is she some kind of energizer bunny? She keeps coming back,” Kyle said in desperation.
Liz said in a soft whimpered voice, “I thought this part of my life was over.”
“It seems like it’ll never be over girlfriend,” Maria said looking up at Max accusingly.
“Well, I suggest you find somebody else,” stated Michael, “because she’s not welcome here.”
“I agree” Isabel stated. “Send anyone else but Tess. This kind of information needs to be digested before we have her showing up on our doorstep. Plus, Max wouldn’t be here to protect her this time.”
“But, wouldn’t that mean that Max will be reuniting with her back on Dione” Liz said to herself. “I’m going with you. You aren’t going by yourself, with ‘her’ back there.”
“I’m sorry Liz, only one individual can travel through the portal at a time and it needs to be Max at this time” Larek reiterated. Liz slumped back into Max.
‘It’s okay Liz’ Max communicated with her, trying to calm her down. ‘If I need to go then you need to trust me to go. She means nothing to me. The only thing we have in common is Zan.’
“Zan! That’s the other reason Tess shouldn’t come,” blurted out Liz. Everyone looked towards her. “He’s only found about his status and has had a lot dumped on him lately. We’ve already told him his mother was killed and then to have her show up on our doorstep. I think we need to inform him of these recent developments first and then maybe ‘invite’ her here to meet her son.” Liz bit on these last words. She thought she had put this part of her life behind her, but that was when she thought Tess was out of the picture, but now…She trusted Max, there was no way Tess would get close to him again, but the fear was still there on the surface boiling.
Again Max communicated with her, ‘You’re right love, there is no way she’ll ever get close to me again. You are my life; you’ve always been…even when I was with her.’
‘That’s what she said’ Liz thought.
‘What do you mean?’ Max questioned.
‘Before she left, she said each moment the two of you had together, you were thinking of me, not her and that you loved me.’
‘And she was right’ Max stated as he embraced her even more. “Well then, it’s agreed. Tess will not be coming in exchange for me, so I suggest you find another body.”
Clark finally spoke up, “Did you say Tess was staying with Avanya’s parents, Mirek and Tara?”
Larek nodded. “Why don’t you see if Tara could come in her stead? I would really like to meet her.” Clark said with pleading eyes. There were still so many unanswered questions and maybe Tara, his mother’s sister could fill in the blanks.
“That’s a great idea Clark” Max said and then looking towards Larek he asked, “Do you think she’ll consent to taking Tess’ place?”
“She will be delighted, I’m sure” Larek stated, finally feeling relieved that they were able to come to a compromise. “Now, where should we have her meet you?”
“I believe Max will have to go back to Roswell, since Tess is the one that knows how to operate the device and she’ll have to input the coordinates” suggested Isabel.
“I think Clark and myself will be joining Max on his trip to Roswell,” stated Liz. There was no way he was going to traverse across the galaxy without her giving him a proper sendoff and nobody was going to go against her line of thinking. Max smiled at her.
“How about at my house?” suggested Jim. “I’ve got to get back to work anyway and I need to bring Brody and Sydney back too. I’ve got room for a couple more bodies.”
“Then it is agreed upon.” Max said. He looked at his watch, “I want to see Zan first, which should be in a half hour,” he said looking at Clark, who nodded and sped away to pick up Zan, “and then I’ll break the news to him and then we can go back to Roswell. Give us three hours before you open up the portal.”
Larek nodded, “I will make the arrangements, until then may the stars and moons of the Whirlwind Galaxy look over you.”
“And you as well” Max said as Brody’s body relaxed and his eyes retreated to the back of his head again. Regaining consciousness he sat up and said, “Can I get some water?”
Isabel left to get him a glass of water and then the group reflected back on the news, Tess was alive.
Metropolis Middle School
The last bell rang as Zan got up and grabbed his bag and made his way to his locker. Following Melissa, he realized that his attentions weren’t focused on her so much anymore as they were on her sister. It was nice being able to talk to her during PE today and she knew the real Zan, not this ‘freak’ that walked down the hallways. Even though he was in eighth grade, he looked like he should be in elementary school still. He was able to take the ‘peewee’ jokes and such, but it did hurt that Melissa didn’t see him the same way he saw her, but Mandy. It didn’t seem to bother her. Mandy was in the seventh grade, a year behind her sister, but she didn’t look much older than Zan. She was in fact 12 years old, but because of all the treatments she had endured her growth cycle was stunted. It didn’t seem to bother her though and she seemed so much more intelligent than the other kids in his class. This was probably from her being stuck in the hospital ward most of her life and turning to books and the television for entertainment. He liked her.
He was throwing his books and binders into his locker and shutting the door when Mandy came up behind him, bringing him back into the real world.
“So, whatcha thinking?”
‘What, you’re not listening in?’ quipped Zan.
‘No. I was told to use ‘selective’ listening’ she responded. “So, where are you off too?”
“My mom’s classroom, why? What do you have planned?” Zan said putting his bag over his shoulder and closing his locker door.
“I’ve got to wait for my mom to pick me and Melissa up. We’re going to the mall to go shopping.”
“Sounds like fun.” Zan said walking towards his mother’s classroom, followed closely by Mandy.
“Hi mom” Zan said, as he entered her classroom and going up to her he embraced his mother. Mandy stood off to the side just inside the door. She had never met a boy his age that was so opening affectionate. “So, is Clark here yet?”
“Hey Zan” Clark said, just entering the doorway. He hadn’t seen Mandy standing to the side. “Are you ready to go?”
Brenda noticed Mandy and then looked towards Clark who finally noticed her and who realized his slip up. “I mean…” he stammered, trying to correct himself.
Remembering the previous day, Zan thought, ‘Clark, what wrestling match did you just participate in over the weekend?’
Clark looked over at the young girl apprehensively, not wanted to answer.
‘What’s going on Zan’ she questioned.
‘A test’ he answered.
“It’s okay Clark, she knows who I am,” Zan stated. Brenda, as well as Clark looked towards Zan awaiting an explanation. But Zan wasn’t going to go any further until Clark answered the question.
Relenting he said, “The Alien Takedown.” Zan nodded and then turned towards Mandy.
“Mom, Clark this is Mandy Montgomery. Mandy, this is my Mom and Clark Kent” Clark finally realized who this young girl was, but Brenda was still left hanging.
“Um, Brett. I thought we were suppose to keep some ‘things’ between us,” she said apprehensively.
“It’s okay Brenda, Max told us about Mandy. Isn’t there something I needed to sign before leaving?”
“Oh yes, I almost forgot. If you can follow me, we can take care of this little bit of paperwork. Brett, you can wait for Clark here and we’ll be right back.” Zan nodded as Clark and Brenda went to the front office. Clark explained what they had learned about Mandy and what she was privy to on their way.
“Okay Zan, spill. What’s going on? What was this test you were speaking about?”
Zan looked over at Mandy, what should he tell her? “Well, Clark is a friend of the family and he’s come here each day to pick me up to take me to my dad’s house.”
“Wow, he drives everyday, back and forth from Metropolis to Smallville. That’s crazy!!”
‘Not necessarily’ thought Zan, before realizing what he was doing.
“What do you mean, not necessarily? And what was this test you were talking about?”
“Mandy, what happened to selective listening” Zan said reproachfully, sitting down in a nearby desk, closing his mind off to Mandy again.
“Sorry Zan. It’s hard for me to just turn it off sometimes” Mandy said, sitting in a nearby desk. “So, do you want to let me know what’s going on…or not?”
Zan sat at the desk, not sure how to proceed. What was taking his mom and Clark so long? He looked at Mandy and said, “Remember when I mentioned that our enemies had tricked us, well the ‘test’ was created so I can insure that Clark is who he says he is. I ask him a question and he answers it. That’s all.”
“Okay” she said, knowing there was more to the story, but allowing Zan to tell it on his own terms. Each of them sat in the room in silence, when Zan finally spoke. “I think you need to go and meet your mom and sister. I’ll talk to you later on tonight, okay.”
“Okay” Mandy said somberly. Had she gone too far? She wasn’t sure. She gathered her book bag off the floor and preceded to the door, when she turned and asked, “Do you have my number?”
“No, I guess I don’t.” Zan retrieved a piece a paper from his mother’s desk and wrote down Mandy’s phone number and put the piece of paper in his pocket. “Hey Mandy. I’m sorry.”
“For what?”
Zan stood there for a moment, gathering his thoughts. Finally speaking he said, “I don’t mean to be so testy with you, it’s just like I said before, I need to speak with my dad and family before I’ll feel more comfortable talking about ‘things’ openly with you.” Mandy gave him a questionable look, as Zan continued. “I understand you’ve got the basic story about who I am which is quite a bit to begin with, trust me I was there on Friday when I found out, but there is much more to the story than you realize. Just give me some time; I’m sure you will understand once you are fully inducted into the ‘I know an alien club’.
This brought a smile to her face. “I look forward to hearing this story. Well, I better get going, Mom’s probably waiting for me.” They each stalled, looking into each other’s eye and then Clark and Brenda interrupted their stance. “Hi Mrs. Chambers, Clark. I’ll see you tomorrow Zan” Mandy said and then turned and left the room, as Zan watched her retreat down the hallway.
“She’s very nice” Brenda said about Mandy, “but it looks like we’re going to have to have a little talk later on and not just about her. You need to remember to keep both me and your dad in the loop.”
“I’m sorry, but I just found out about Mandy and then I didn’t have a chance to talk to you” Zan said apologetically.
“That’s okay, I understand. Clark was able to fill me in.”
“How did you find out about Mandy?” asked Zan.
“Max filled us in when he and Liz returned earlier this morning.” Zan nodded.
“Well you better get going, don’t want you to show up late for your first training session,” suggested Brenda.
“Sure” Zan said and then turning Clark, “ready when you are.”
“I thought we start off your training now,” Clark said.
“What do you mean?” asked Zan.
“Well, if you’ve got some Kryptonian blood running through your veins, you should be able to follow me, instead of me carrying you.” Zan looked up at Clark with a ‘are you serious’ look.
Clark picked up on his anxiety and explained, “All you got to do is visualize where you want to go and start to run. If it works, I’ll follow closely behind so you don’t get lost.”
“This should be interesting” Zan said.
“But I think we should go outside, don’t want you bouncing off the lockers” Clark said with a smile. They said goodbye to Brenda and made their way to the front of the school. Once they were outside and noticed no one was around Clark looked down at Zan.
“Are you ready?”
“Yeah” Zan closed his eye and concentrated on Clark’s farm, since he hadn’t been to his father’s house yet. Opening his eyes, he heard Clark say, “Now just run.” Zan began to run. At first, he was jogging at a normal pace and then all of a sudden something kicked in and things were blurring by him. Clark was following closely behind him. They didn’t make the mark, but they were close. Zan ended up in a cornfield two counties over, but they eventually made it to Smallville and eventually his father’s house. This was just another day in his strange developing life.
Dusk - First of all, I love your avatar. Thanks for your feedback
Timelord 31 - Thanks for the feedback. I took your advice about Tess. Hope you enjoy this chapter.
Carter13 (sam) - Welcome to my little adventure. I'm so glad you're enjoying my fic so far. No, you didn't miss anything. Larek's visit happens in this chapter. I hope I did the chapter justice.
** waves to all the lurkers out there ** Now, onto this chapter. Enjoy!!
Chapter 33 – Tess is Alive?
Liz sat back on her bed writing in her journal reflecting on the past week’s events. A lot had happened to their small ‘family’ that she felt she needed to document these events. Finding Zan, meeting Clark, revisiting Roswell and buying a house were among the major highlights, but everything seemed to come to a head when Max and Isabel received their message from their mother back on Antar. They learned later that they were unable to replay the message for the rest of the group, but because of the connection that she shared with Max she was given a front row seat.
“…Today was a very productive day. Max and I went to Summerholt and this was the first time I was actually able to help the group out. I altered the staff’s memories, deleting my visit and Zan’s previous visit to their facility. They think a runaway car attacked the place. I was so proud of myself, but I don’t want to get over zealous with this gift. Yes, it’s very useful, but it can kill.”
Liz stopped briefly, reflecting on her lost best friend. It would be so nice to have Alex around again. They had been best friends along with Maria since they were in the fourth grade. ‘What would he think of all this?’ she wondered to herself.
“We also met one of the kids that Max saved back in Phoenix. He was really impressed with the way she handled herself and her situation. This morning he was really nervous when he learned that Sydney had started showing signs but after meeting Mandy at random, it showed him that what he did was right. Now, we just need to find the other three boys, hopefully they are on the right track too.”
Again she paused, now she was going to move onto the overheard message. She wasn’t sure if Max realized that the connection was open when they had retrieved the message, but what the group was told was an abbreviated version.
“When we got back home to Smallville, Max and Isabel decided to listen to their message from their mother. Recently, Max and I have discovered that we are more connected than we have ever been. We are more like one person than individuals. I was able to share in his experience.
I wasn’t shocked by her true appearance, for I’ve seen Nasedo, Mira and Sirena in their true form and they are really beautiful creatures, once you get past the fact that they are alien in nature. She was very forthcoming with them, explaining her love for her family and the reason she created them. She explained what had happened on that fateful night when the original Royal Four were murdered and how she had to hide out in a cave all those years on one of their distant planets. She even took the blame for their demise, hoping that Isabel didn’t blame herself. I can’t imagine having to live in hiding for that long not knowing what was going on in the outside world. But she did find out that her creations survived when Tess returned to have Zan. Tess…everything comes back to her. She was so happy to learn that Max had found Tess appealing, bringing a son into the world. Man, I just wanted to gag. Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad to have Zan in our lives and it is unfortunate that Tess isn’t with us anymore, but what will his mother think of me? Will I be worthy enough to be at Max’s side?”
“Of course you are worthy enough Liz.” Max said to a shocked Liz, who had raised her head at his voice.
“How did you know?” and then answering her own question, she said, “Oh”
Max sat next to her on their bed and responded, “You’re right. We are more like one person than individuals. You have nothing to worry about Liz. I thought the same thing, when I heard the message, but it doesn’t matter. I married you Liz Parker, not Tess.”
“I know, but I feel like I’m always going to be living in Tess’ shadow. She was after all the Queen where you hail from. I’m nobody, just a little old human.” She leaned back into Max laying her head on his chest. He wrapped his arms around her, embracing her and whispered into her ear, “You’re not a little old human anymore my love, you are just as alien as I am human. We are bonded together and no one, human or alien, will be able to come between us.”
“I love you Max Evans”
“And I love you Liz.” They laid back and enjoyed the quiet time they had together.
Elsewhere in the house Brody was lying on the couch, suffering from what he called an ‘alien induced headache’ when his eyes rolled into the back of his head. Soon, they resurfaced and Brody lifted himself off the couch. Everything was unfamiliar to him. Looking around, not knowing which way to turn he yelled out, “Zan? Max?”
Hearing his name, Max lifted himself off the bed and retreated to the living room followed closely by Liz. Everyone else had heard Brody yelling and joined Max and Liz in the living room.
“What’s going on Brody?” Max asked.
“Larek” Brody said. Max nodded and offered Larek a seat as everyone sat down.
“Even though I was able to prepare this body, I shouldn’t stay too long. I will, however, inform you of what has transpired back in the Whirlwind Galaxy and I need to ask you for your assistance too Zan.”
“Please call me Max. Go on.”
“I’ve just finished meeting with your mother. She’s alive and has been living in the caves of Asterie. I just learned of her existence only recently. She was able to meet with Kathana, the ruler over Asterie and has convinced her and myself to have another summit the day after tomorrow.”
“That doesn’t give me enough time to make it to New York Larek” Max interjected.
“You don’t have to go to New York. You will be coming here to my palace here on Dione.”
“I’ll be going where?” Max asked, dumbfounded.
“We have discovered a way for you to travel through a portal device. Someone will be transporting to an arranged location on Earth and will show you how to operate the device and you will come back in their place.”
“What about me and Michael? We’d liked the opportunity to see our home world too” questioned Isabel.
“And I’d liked to see where the green alien cells that are coursing through my body derived from” popped in Kyle.
Before anyone else could intercede, Larek continued, “Only one person can travel through the portal at a time and since you have already passed the Emissary’s test, you will need to represent the Whirlwind Galaxy, as well as Antar.”
“Will Khivar be there or a representative?” questioned Max, through the disapproving glances of Michael and Isabel who were each feeling rejected at Larek’s explanation.
“It has come to our attention that Khivar has been sent, unbeknownst to him, to a place called the Phantom Zone
“Really?” questioned Clark. “I bet he’s not a happy camper.”
“Our feelings exactly, but I’m supposed to pass on a little bit of information to you Clark.” Intrigued, Clark sat up and listened, “When we learned of his exile, we also learned of the Prophecy in full. We fear that the individuals inside the Phantom Zone could be the evil forces the Prophecy is speaking about, but there is only one way out of the ‘Zone’. It’s a backdoor. They need to have the blood of a member of the House of El to open up that backdoor. You are the only one that can open that door, so we need to make sure that you don’t come close to the Phantom Zone.”
“You’ve never met Milton Fine, who seems obsessed with setting Zod free” Clark stated. Larek gave him a complexed look. “How many people know about this backdoor?”
“Only the people in my immediate counsel and you all” stated Larek.
‘And now me’ thought Milton Fine, who was again lurking at the outside window. He had been watching the Chamber’s house waiting for Zan to return home and had followed Michael and Isabel back to Smallville. Now he had acquired the one thing he knew he needed to release Zod. All he needed to do was to get a little bit of Kal El’s blood. ‘I can do that’ he thought as he continued to listen in.
“What I want to know is who was crazy enough to send Khivar to the ‘Zone’?” Michael asked. “I’d like to shake their hand.”
“His second in command on Antar named Cattivo. He was King Leonas’ personal Royal Protector, but upon the King’s death, he remained in the palace as a security officer for the Whirlwind Galaxy. When the Royal Four were murdered, he pledge his alliance to the Queen Mother Ankaa and has been acting as one of our internal spies. He will also be at the summit, just in an advisory position.”
“So, when does this exchange take place and who will be bringing me this portal device” questioned Max.
Not wanting to relay this information, but knowing it fell on him to do so, Larek answered, “Another individual, whom was believed to be dead, showed up unexpectedly a few months back.” Everyone looked up at him with questioning eyes as he answered with a single word, “Tess”.
There were gasped around the room. Liz looked up into her husband’s eyes as all the old anxieties came back. Maria looked over at Liz, concerned for her friend’s well-being, as Michael stated the obvious, “No freakin way!!”
Max was finally able to find his voice, “What are you talking about? She was killed during the explosion at Rogers.” He held Liz tightly in his grasp, reassuring her that she was his only love. He could feel everything going through her mind and for the first time he understood how much he had hurt her by engaging in a relationship with Tess.
“No, she wasn’t. Cattivo had befriended her while she was held captive in the Antarian Palace and he was able to design this portal device I’m talking about. He helped her and your son to escape and gave her the portal device to use in case she needed to return. From what I understand, she used the explosion to mask her usage of the device and showed up here at my palace. I placed her with Avanya’s family here on Dione, where she has been residing since.” Larek stopped, allowing this information to sink in. “It was her idea to use the portal to bring Max here as she came back here in exchange.”
“Is she some kind of energizer bunny? She keeps coming back,” Kyle said in desperation.
Liz said in a soft whimpered voice, “I thought this part of my life was over.”
“It seems like it’ll never be over girlfriend,” Maria said looking up at Max accusingly.
“Well, I suggest you find somebody else,” stated Michael, “because she’s not welcome here.”
“I agree” Isabel stated. “Send anyone else but Tess. This kind of information needs to be digested before we have her showing up on our doorstep. Plus, Max wouldn’t be here to protect her this time.”
“But, wouldn’t that mean that Max will be reuniting with her back on Dione” Liz said to herself. “I’m going with you. You aren’t going by yourself, with ‘her’ back there.”
“I’m sorry Liz, only one individual can travel through the portal at a time and it needs to be Max at this time” Larek reiterated. Liz slumped back into Max.
‘It’s okay Liz’ Max communicated with her, trying to calm her down. ‘If I need to go then you need to trust me to go. She means nothing to me. The only thing we have in common is Zan.’
“Zan! That’s the other reason Tess shouldn’t come,” blurted out Liz. Everyone looked towards her. “He’s only found about his status and has had a lot dumped on him lately. We’ve already told him his mother was killed and then to have her show up on our doorstep. I think we need to inform him of these recent developments first and then maybe ‘invite’ her here to meet her son.” Liz bit on these last words. She thought she had put this part of her life behind her, but that was when she thought Tess was out of the picture, but now…She trusted Max, there was no way Tess would get close to him again, but the fear was still there on the surface boiling.
Again Max communicated with her, ‘You’re right love, there is no way she’ll ever get close to me again. You are my life; you’ve always been…even when I was with her.’
‘That’s what she said’ Liz thought.
‘What do you mean?’ Max questioned.
‘Before she left, she said each moment the two of you had together, you were thinking of me, not her and that you loved me.’
‘And she was right’ Max stated as he embraced her even more. “Well then, it’s agreed. Tess will not be coming in exchange for me, so I suggest you find another body.”
Clark finally spoke up, “Did you say Tess was staying with Avanya’s parents, Mirek and Tara?”
Larek nodded. “Why don’t you see if Tara could come in her stead? I would really like to meet her.” Clark said with pleading eyes. There were still so many unanswered questions and maybe Tara, his mother’s sister could fill in the blanks.
“That’s a great idea Clark” Max said and then looking towards Larek he asked, “Do you think she’ll consent to taking Tess’ place?”
“She will be delighted, I’m sure” Larek stated, finally feeling relieved that they were able to come to a compromise. “Now, where should we have her meet you?”
“I believe Max will have to go back to Roswell, since Tess is the one that knows how to operate the device and she’ll have to input the coordinates” suggested Isabel.
“I think Clark and myself will be joining Max on his trip to Roswell,” stated Liz. There was no way he was going to traverse across the galaxy without her giving him a proper sendoff and nobody was going to go against her line of thinking. Max smiled at her.
“How about at my house?” suggested Jim. “I’ve got to get back to work anyway and I need to bring Brody and Sydney back too. I’ve got room for a couple more bodies.”
“Then it is agreed upon.” Max said. He looked at his watch, “I want to see Zan first, which should be in a half hour,” he said looking at Clark, who nodded and sped away to pick up Zan, “and then I’ll break the news to him and then we can go back to Roswell. Give us three hours before you open up the portal.”
Larek nodded, “I will make the arrangements, until then may the stars and moons of the Whirlwind Galaxy look over you.”
“And you as well” Max said as Brody’s body relaxed and his eyes retreated to the back of his head again. Regaining consciousness he sat up and said, “Can I get some water?”
Isabel left to get him a glass of water and then the group reflected back on the news, Tess was alive.
Metropolis Middle School
The last bell rang as Zan got up and grabbed his bag and made his way to his locker. Following Melissa, he realized that his attentions weren’t focused on her so much anymore as they were on her sister. It was nice being able to talk to her during PE today and she knew the real Zan, not this ‘freak’ that walked down the hallways. Even though he was in eighth grade, he looked like he should be in elementary school still. He was able to take the ‘peewee’ jokes and such, but it did hurt that Melissa didn’t see him the same way he saw her, but Mandy. It didn’t seem to bother her. Mandy was in the seventh grade, a year behind her sister, but she didn’t look much older than Zan. She was in fact 12 years old, but because of all the treatments she had endured her growth cycle was stunted. It didn’t seem to bother her though and she seemed so much more intelligent than the other kids in his class. This was probably from her being stuck in the hospital ward most of her life and turning to books and the television for entertainment. He liked her.
He was throwing his books and binders into his locker and shutting the door when Mandy came up behind him, bringing him back into the real world.
“So, whatcha thinking?”
‘What, you’re not listening in?’ quipped Zan.
‘No. I was told to use ‘selective’ listening’ she responded. “So, where are you off too?”
“My mom’s classroom, why? What do you have planned?” Zan said putting his bag over his shoulder and closing his locker door.
“I’ve got to wait for my mom to pick me and Melissa up. We’re going to the mall to go shopping.”
“Sounds like fun.” Zan said walking towards his mother’s classroom, followed closely by Mandy.
“Hi mom” Zan said, as he entered her classroom and going up to her he embraced his mother. Mandy stood off to the side just inside the door. She had never met a boy his age that was so opening affectionate. “So, is Clark here yet?”
“Hey Zan” Clark said, just entering the doorway. He hadn’t seen Mandy standing to the side. “Are you ready to go?”
Brenda noticed Mandy and then looked towards Clark who finally noticed her and who realized his slip up. “I mean…” he stammered, trying to correct himself.
Remembering the previous day, Zan thought, ‘Clark, what wrestling match did you just participate in over the weekend?’
Clark looked over at the young girl apprehensively, not wanted to answer.
‘What’s going on Zan’ she questioned.
‘A test’ he answered.
“It’s okay Clark, she knows who I am,” Zan stated. Brenda, as well as Clark looked towards Zan awaiting an explanation. But Zan wasn’t going to go any further until Clark answered the question.
Relenting he said, “The Alien Takedown.” Zan nodded and then turned towards Mandy.
“Mom, Clark this is Mandy Montgomery. Mandy, this is my Mom and Clark Kent” Clark finally realized who this young girl was, but Brenda was still left hanging.
“Um, Brett. I thought we were suppose to keep some ‘things’ between us,” she said apprehensively.
“It’s okay Brenda, Max told us about Mandy. Isn’t there something I needed to sign before leaving?”
“Oh yes, I almost forgot. If you can follow me, we can take care of this little bit of paperwork. Brett, you can wait for Clark here and we’ll be right back.” Zan nodded as Clark and Brenda went to the front office. Clark explained what they had learned about Mandy and what she was privy to on their way.
“Okay Zan, spill. What’s going on? What was this test you were speaking about?”
Zan looked over at Mandy, what should he tell her? “Well, Clark is a friend of the family and he’s come here each day to pick me up to take me to my dad’s house.”
“Wow, he drives everyday, back and forth from Metropolis to Smallville. That’s crazy!!”
‘Not necessarily’ thought Zan, before realizing what he was doing.
“What do you mean, not necessarily? And what was this test you were talking about?”
“Mandy, what happened to selective listening” Zan said reproachfully, sitting down in a nearby desk, closing his mind off to Mandy again.
“Sorry Zan. It’s hard for me to just turn it off sometimes” Mandy said, sitting in a nearby desk. “So, do you want to let me know what’s going on…or not?”
Zan sat at the desk, not sure how to proceed. What was taking his mom and Clark so long? He looked at Mandy and said, “Remember when I mentioned that our enemies had tricked us, well the ‘test’ was created so I can insure that Clark is who he says he is. I ask him a question and he answers it. That’s all.”
“Okay” she said, knowing there was more to the story, but allowing Zan to tell it on his own terms. Each of them sat in the room in silence, when Zan finally spoke. “I think you need to go and meet your mom and sister. I’ll talk to you later on tonight, okay.”
“Okay” Mandy said somberly. Had she gone too far? She wasn’t sure. She gathered her book bag off the floor and preceded to the door, when she turned and asked, “Do you have my number?”
“No, I guess I don’t.” Zan retrieved a piece a paper from his mother’s desk and wrote down Mandy’s phone number and put the piece of paper in his pocket. “Hey Mandy. I’m sorry.”
“For what?”
Zan stood there for a moment, gathering his thoughts. Finally speaking he said, “I don’t mean to be so testy with you, it’s just like I said before, I need to speak with my dad and family before I’ll feel more comfortable talking about ‘things’ openly with you.” Mandy gave him a questionable look, as Zan continued. “I understand you’ve got the basic story about who I am which is quite a bit to begin with, trust me I was there on Friday when I found out, but there is much more to the story than you realize. Just give me some time; I’m sure you will understand once you are fully inducted into the ‘I know an alien club’.
This brought a smile to her face. “I look forward to hearing this story. Well, I better get going, Mom’s probably waiting for me.” They each stalled, looking into each other’s eye and then Clark and Brenda interrupted their stance. “Hi Mrs. Chambers, Clark. I’ll see you tomorrow Zan” Mandy said and then turned and left the room, as Zan watched her retreat down the hallway.
“She’s very nice” Brenda said about Mandy, “but it looks like we’re going to have to have a little talk later on and not just about her. You need to remember to keep both me and your dad in the loop.”
“I’m sorry, but I just found out about Mandy and then I didn’t have a chance to talk to you” Zan said apologetically.
“That’s okay, I understand. Clark was able to fill me in.”
“How did you find out about Mandy?” asked Zan.
“Max filled us in when he and Liz returned earlier this morning.” Zan nodded.
“Well you better get going, don’t want you to show up late for your first training session,” suggested Brenda.
“Sure” Zan said and then turning Clark, “ready when you are.”
“I thought we start off your training now,” Clark said.
“What do you mean?” asked Zan.
“Well, if you’ve got some Kryptonian blood running through your veins, you should be able to follow me, instead of me carrying you.” Zan looked up at Clark with a ‘are you serious’ look.
Clark picked up on his anxiety and explained, “All you got to do is visualize where you want to go and start to run. If it works, I’ll follow closely behind so you don’t get lost.”
“This should be interesting” Zan said.
“But I think we should go outside, don’t want you bouncing off the lockers” Clark said with a smile. They said goodbye to Brenda and made their way to the front of the school. Once they were outside and noticed no one was around Clark looked down at Zan.
“Are you ready?”
“Yeah” Zan closed his eye and concentrated on Clark’s farm, since he hadn’t been to his father’s house yet. Opening his eyes, he heard Clark say, “Now just run.” Zan began to run. At first, he was jogging at a normal pace and then all of a sudden something kicked in and things were blurring by him. Clark was following closely behind him. They didn’t make the mark, but they were close. Zan ended up in a cornfield two counties over, but they eventually made it to Smallville and eventually his father’s house. This was just another day in his strange developing life.
-
sdcheesehead
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 76
- Joined: Tue May 02, 2006 11:27 am
- Location: South Dakota
Thanks for the feedback Alien Friend and Carter 13 and the PM Timelord31.
This next chapter is very short (compare to my normal chapters), but I thought I'd give you something to read before the weekend, and also because of a couple of suggestions made, I've changed my way of thinking (you'll see). It'll work later on and hopefully add a little drama.
Chapter 34 – Tara’s Invitation
Upon his return, Larek had sent for Mirek and his family as well as Ankaa. He had to break the news to Tess as well as requesting Tara’s assistance and there wasn’t a lot of time for disagreements, which he was expecting. Tess wasn’t going to be happy. Sitting at his desk, he awaited his guest’s arrival.
Soon there was a knock at the door.
“Enter” This time it was only Ankaa. It looked like she was awoken out of a deep sleep.
“I came as quickly as I could. What’s the emergency?” questioned Ankaa.
“Let’s wait for Mirek, Tara and Tess. I just sent for them as I did for you, they should be here momentarily.”
“Very well” Ankaa said, sitting down on the nearby chair.
It was about ten minutes before there was another knock on the door. Larek went to the door and opened it. Standing before him was a sleepy eyed Tess and her family. “Please come in and take a seat. I’m sorry for the late hour summons, but it was imperative that we meet.” Larek stated.
Tess fell on the nearby couch as Tara and Mirek joined her.
After everyone was seated, Larek began. “As you know, I was going to contact Max and I have just returned from my communication with him. Max has agreed to join us at the Summit.”
“Well that’s very good news” Ankaa said, excitement in her voice. She was finally going to get to meet her son reincarnate.
Tess however wasn’t convinced. “You’ve got the ‘but face’” she said looking up at Larek.
“Excuse me?” Larek said astounded at the comment.
“You’ve got the ‘but face’” repeated Tess. “Max has agreed to join us at the Summit, but…You’ve got the ‘but face’.”
“Tess, what are you talking about?” asked Mirek, thinking this was another one of Tess’ human traits shining through.
“She’s right” Larek stated. This was the moment he was dreading. “Max did agree to join us for the Summit, but there was a problem that arose. Max and the others were under the impression that Tess was dead and her miraculous rise from the grave did not go over too well.”
“Max is not going to keep me from my son!” Tess cried out as tears began to flow from her bright blue eyes. She was filled with hurt as well as anger.
“What are you talking about?” Tara asked, trying to calm her daughter and then looking up at Larek, she repeated her question. “What is she talking about Larek?”
“I don’t know what transpired between Tess, Max, Isabel, Michael and their friends, but they were very animate about not allowing Tess to come through the portal at this time.”
“This isn’t fair. I should be able to see my son!” cried Tess, “He has no right.”
“Well, actually he does. He is the King.” Larek flatly stated.
“And I’m the Queen, don’t I have a say?” countered Tess.
Ignoring Tess’ last comment Larek continued, “It has been agreed upon that this would not be the best time for Tess to return. They thought it best if they were given time to digest this new information before having to deal with it.”
“I bet” jibed Tess.
“Actually” Larek said, turning towards Tess clearly getting irritated, “it was Liz who defended you. They had already told your son of your death and having you show up on their threshold before having a chance to tell him that you escaped death and were living here would come as a shock. She did mention that you should come through the portal, but at a later time. They just need time to digest the fact that you are alive. And as I said, I don’t know what transpired, but when you do finally go back, you need to resolve your issues with the group if you intend on keeping an open line of communication, including seeing your son.”
Tess was seething with anger, but she kept quiet and sat back on the couch. She honestly didn’t expect Liz to stick up for her. She was over Max. She knew there was no chance of ever reconciling with Max after he and the rest of them found out what she had done, but she had no idea on how she could rectify the situation. She couldn’t just bring Alex back from the dead.
Ankaa, having sat back during this conversation, finally spoke up “So, who will be taking Tess’ place in the portal?”
“Well, Clark express his desire to meet Tara, his mother’s sister, but only if she consented.” Larek said looking towards Tara and Mirek.
Tara was shocked. Up until the past few days, she believed she was the only remaining Kryptonian and now she had the opportunity to meet another Kryptonian who was her own nephew. “It would be an honor to be able to meet Clark and the rest of the Royal Four.”
“Would it be possible for me to accompany Tara to Earth?” Mirek asked. “She could go first and I can wait for Max to return and use the portal to bring someone else back.”
“Well, I do know that Clark and Liz will be accompanying Max to the transport site and Liz did mention how she really wanted to join Max, so this may work. Go ahead and pack your bags too and Tara can ask Max and Liz when she arrives on Earth. If Liz chooses to join Max then you’ll be ready.” Mirek nodded his head as Tess sat back and sighed. She didn’t just have to deal with Max upon his return but Liz too.
“Then it’s settled” Larek said.
“When do we leave?” asked Tara.
“Immediately. They gave me a three hour window” and then Larek looked towards Tess and said, “and they would like the transport site to be Jim’s house.”
“Fine” Tess said curtly, “and then Max and I are going to have a long talk.”
Tara and Mirek had to go and pack, so they excused themselves and retired to their room. Ankaa was also bubbling with excitement. She was finally going to meet this person named Max, her Zan and this mysterious woman in his life. She also retired to her room, wanting to prepare herself for the upcoming reunion. Tess was still seething with anger. She decided to take a walk in the palace gardens to calm herself down and to reflect on her situation. Larek remained at his desk. That went better than he thought it would. Hopefully whenever Tess got the opportunity to be reunited with the Royal Four and their friends she could finally find peace after they resolved their underlying problems. They needed to keep the Royal Four’s connection strong as well as Zan, for their worlds depended on it.
This next chapter is very short (compare to my normal chapters), but I thought I'd give you something to read before the weekend, and also because of a couple of suggestions made, I've changed my way of thinking (you'll see). It'll work later on and hopefully add a little drama.
Chapter 34 – Tara’s Invitation
Upon his return, Larek had sent for Mirek and his family as well as Ankaa. He had to break the news to Tess as well as requesting Tara’s assistance and there wasn’t a lot of time for disagreements, which he was expecting. Tess wasn’t going to be happy. Sitting at his desk, he awaited his guest’s arrival.
Soon there was a knock at the door.
“Enter” This time it was only Ankaa. It looked like she was awoken out of a deep sleep.
“I came as quickly as I could. What’s the emergency?” questioned Ankaa.
“Let’s wait for Mirek, Tara and Tess. I just sent for them as I did for you, they should be here momentarily.”
“Very well” Ankaa said, sitting down on the nearby chair.
It was about ten minutes before there was another knock on the door. Larek went to the door and opened it. Standing before him was a sleepy eyed Tess and her family. “Please come in and take a seat. I’m sorry for the late hour summons, but it was imperative that we meet.” Larek stated.
Tess fell on the nearby couch as Tara and Mirek joined her.
After everyone was seated, Larek began. “As you know, I was going to contact Max and I have just returned from my communication with him. Max has agreed to join us at the Summit.”
“Well that’s very good news” Ankaa said, excitement in her voice. She was finally going to get to meet her son reincarnate.
Tess however wasn’t convinced. “You’ve got the ‘but face’” she said looking up at Larek.
“Excuse me?” Larek said astounded at the comment.
“You’ve got the ‘but face’” repeated Tess. “Max has agreed to join us at the Summit, but…You’ve got the ‘but face’.”
“Tess, what are you talking about?” asked Mirek, thinking this was another one of Tess’ human traits shining through.
“She’s right” Larek stated. This was the moment he was dreading. “Max did agree to join us for the Summit, but there was a problem that arose. Max and the others were under the impression that Tess was dead and her miraculous rise from the grave did not go over too well.”
“Max is not going to keep me from my son!” Tess cried out as tears began to flow from her bright blue eyes. She was filled with hurt as well as anger.
“What are you talking about?” Tara asked, trying to calm her daughter and then looking up at Larek, she repeated her question. “What is she talking about Larek?”
“I don’t know what transpired between Tess, Max, Isabel, Michael and their friends, but they were very animate about not allowing Tess to come through the portal at this time.”
“This isn’t fair. I should be able to see my son!” cried Tess, “He has no right.”
“Well, actually he does. He is the King.” Larek flatly stated.
“And I’m the Queen, don’t I have a say?” countered Tess.
Ignoring Tess’ last comment Larek continued, “It has been agreed upon that this would not be the best time for Tess to return. They thought it best if they were given time to digest this new information before having to deal with it.”
“I bet” jibed Tess.
“Actually” Larek said, turning towards Tess clearly getting irritated, “it was Liz who defended you. They had already told your son of your death and having you show up on their threshold before having a chance to tell him that you escaped death and were living here would come as a shock. She did mention that you should come through the portal, but at a later time. They just need time to digest the fact that you are alive. And as I said, I don’t know what transpired, but when you do finally go back, you need to resolve your issues with the group if you intend on keeping an open line of communication, including seeing your son.”
Tess was seething with anger, but she kept quiet and sat back on the couch. She honestly didn’t expect Liz to stick up for her. She was over Max. She knew there was no chance of ever reconciling with Max after he and the rest of them found out what she had done, but she had no idea on how she could rectify the situation. She couldn’t just bring Alex back from the dead.
Ankaa, having sat back during this conversation, finally spoke up “So, who will be taking Tess’ place in the portal?”
“Well, Clark express his desire to meet Tara, his mother’s sister, but only if she consented.” Larek said looking towards Tara and Mirek.
Tara was shocked. Up until the past few days, she believed she was the only remaining Kryptonian and now she had the opportunity to meet another Kryptonian who was her own nephew. “It would be an honor to be able to meet Clark and the rest of the Royal Four.”
“Would it be possible for me to accompany Tara to Earth?” Mirek asked. “She could go first and I can wait for Max to return and use the portal to bring someone else back.”
“Well, I do know that Clark and Liz will be accompanying Max to the transport site and Liz did mention how she really wanted to join Max, so this may work. Go ahead and pack your bags too and Tara can ask Max and Liz when she arrives on Earth. If Liz chooses to join Max then you’ll be ready.” Mirek nodded his head as Tess sat back and sighed. She didn’t just have to deal with Max upon his return but Liz too.
“Then it’s settled” Larek said.
“When do we leave?” asked Tara.
“Immediately. They gave me a three hour window” and then Larek looked towards Tess and said, “and they would like the transport site to be Jim’s house.”
“Fine” Tess said curtly, “and then Max and I are going to have a long talk.”
Tara and Mirek had to go and pack, so they excused themselves and retired to their room. Ankaa was also bubbling with excitement. She was finally going to meet this person named Max, her Zan and this mysterious woman in his life. She also retired to her room, wanting to prepare herself for the upcoming reunion. Tess was still seething with anger. She decided to take a walk in the palace gardens to calm herself down and to reflect on her situation. Larek remained at his desk. That went better than he thought it would. Hopefully whenever Tess got the opportunity to be reunited with the Royal Four and their friends she could finally find peace after they resolved their underlying problems. They needed to keep the Royal Four’s connection strong as well as Zan, for their worlds depended on it.
-
sdcheesehead
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 76
- Joined: Tue May 02, 2006 11:27 am
- Location: South Dakota
Thanks for the feedback Alien_Friend and Carter 13. This is just a transitional chapter. I hope it holds you over until the meeting between Max/Tess/Ankaa, Clark/Tara and the Summit. Enjoy
Chapter 35 – Preparations
Time in the Phantom Zone was hard to determine, one of the hard facts Khivar learned quickly. To him, it seemed like he had been suffering in this barren wasteland for an eternity. His first couple of days, weeks or months didn’t go by so smoothly. The other prisoners didn’t take to the fact that he was able to retain his body and wasn’t reduced to the skeletal state, which was forced upon them.
Most of the time he spent in the caves with Lycus and Chimarus trying to learn about the other inmates and also trying to figure out how he got there and how he was going to escape.
Eventually, he started reaching out to some of the other inmates. Of course he would have to fight each and every one of them, in order to gain their trust and he had the scars to prove it but at least now he could count Aethyr and Nam-Ek among his acquaintances. One didn’t make friends in the ‘Zone’ - another fact he learned while realizing he could not trust anyone. The only one that matter was yourself in the Phantom Zone.
He did learn there was an understood hierarchy formed and at the top of this ladder was General Zod, the phantom that had given him his first ‘welcoming’ to the ‘Zone’, Instead of bucking the system in place, Khivar sat back and observed. He eventually learned that Zod was working on a plan to escape this sandblasted place; in fact he was the only one that even had an idea. Khivar decided he should try to weasel his way into Zod’s little army of followers, maybe then he would be able to get back to Antar.
This was the main reason he now walked alongside Aethyr and Nam-Ek. They were going to give Zod their daily report, which was again nothing new. Raya hadn’t been bothering the Zoners since Khivar’s arrival. She did make sure that Khivar was taken care of but for the most part she resided in her camp, which was off limits to any Zoner.
Even though Raya was a female, she was able to take care of herself. She was much like Vilandra. She was very headstrong, sure of herself and attractive. Qualities Khivar admired. It wasn’t necessarily Raya the Zoners feared, it was this hexagon shaped crystal that kept them away. The crystal didn’t affect Khivar and he thought the key to getting back to Antar was through her. He had tried to meet with her on a few occasions and even though the crystal didn’t affect him, she was able to drop kick him each time he got near her so he retreated. He wasn’t going anywhere and he could be a patient man, eventually she’d open up to him.
Unknown to Khivar, Raya had no desire to mingle with any of the Zoners. It didn’t matter if he had a body or not. She had more important things to worry about. She was going through her journals and notes again, trying to formulate a plan to help out the Whirlwind Galaxy. Was there a way to save them; a way to reverse the life cycle of a dying star? She wasn’t sure if it was possible, but she was going to continue searching for the answers with the hope that Kal-El would rescue her one day and together they could save this other world.
Fort Ryan Army Base
Sam Lane was sitting at his desk, smoking a cigar and staring at the phone.
The night before had been very enlightening. Aliens really did walk among them. He had of course read about the ‘Roswell Incident’ before. Then he got a visit from Special Agent Davis who had presented some proof that the Roswell Aliens did survive the crash and were at one time living in Roswell. The documentation was tainted though. It showed the aliens were in dire predicaments in which any human would’ve retaliated, but these aliens were seen as a threat because they had abilities to get them out the dangerous situations that the government had put them in. Sam wasn’t sure at the time about taking the position Agent Davis had offered him. He thought, why would he want to track down aliens? Why put himself and his family in danger if they were that dangerous? But they weren’t. He got to meet them first hand and they were like any other human except for their abilities. After meeting them and reviewing the presentation that Agent Davis gave him in his mind, he had made the determination that in each case the alien in question was defending themselves. After hearing their story, he was ready to call Agent Davis and turn down the job offer, but Max wanted him to take the job.
Just like humans, there were some bad aliens out there too and Sam was entrusted with their names and their purpose for being on Earth. Hearing about these evil aliens scared him a little bit. What could the military or this Special Unit do to combat these evil creatures? At least if he accepted this position, he had Max and his friends to back him up and maybe he’d be able to save some lives, human or alien, in the process.
Picking up the phone, he dialed Agent Davis.
“Federal Bureau of Investigation, How may I direct your call?” came a sweet female voice on the other end.
“Yes, this is General Sam Lane, may I speak to Special Agent Mike Davis?”
“One moment please” the operator responded as Sam was placed on hold.
“Agent Davis” came a gruffly voice.
“Good morning Agent Davis, this is General Sam Lane”
Agent Davis’ demeanor changed as he answered, “Well, good morning General Lane! We’re you able to find anything out last night?”
“Actually, I was. I saw the subject exit the facility just moments before it exploded. It was like one moment he was there and the next moment he had disappeared.” This was the story the group had agreed upon last night. Just give the government something to bite at, so they would accept Sam into their elite group of alien hunters.
“Aw yes. Milton Fine does like to elude us, but he can’t keep it up forever” Agent Davis simply stated. “So, were you able to come to same kind of decision about our offer?”
“Well, at first, I didn’t want to accept the offer because everything seemed so farfetched, even with all the proof you provided me. But after witnessing things firsthand, I’ve decided I want to explore this a bit farther. So yes, I will accept your offer, as long as I can remain here at Fort Ryan and finish out my enlistment.”
“Then it is agreed upon” Agent Davis said. “I’ll let my superiors know and we’ll be in touch.”
“Sounds good to me,” answered Sam, “you have a good day.” And the two said goodbye.
Putting the receiver down, Sam clipped another cigar. Not only was he enlightened about the Roswell aliens last night but he also found out that Clark was in fact another type of alien, the same type that took apart Smallville the previous year. Clark Kent, an alien, he never saw that on the radar screen. Oh well, he was one of the good guys, that’s all that mattered.
Luthor Mansion
Lex was sitting at his desk. He had just got off the phone with the insurance adjuster. It would be a couple of weeks before anyone would know what exactly transpired at Warehouse 15 and why it was a smoldering pile of rubble this morning. He knew it had something to do with Fine. He remembered him stopping by last night informing him that something was going on at Warehouse 15, involving a boy. Who was this boy he was talking about? Looking back on the night, he didn’t remember seeing a boy. And then Fine mentioned that he might miss the ‘fireworks’ if he didn’t hurry. It had to be Fine behind the explosion, but what was this about a boy? Lex was racking his brain. Nothing seemed to make sense to him anymore.
Fine’s Hideaway
Things we’re finally coming together for Milton Fine. Lex’s body was almost ready for Zod to inhabit; now all he needed to do was to get some of Kal-El’s blood. Easy enough said, but now Kal-El and his friends were onto his presence. What was his next step? All he needed was a little bit of blood. Then, like a light bulb coming on in his head, a plan began to formulate inside Fine’s mind. He gathered what he needed and sped off.
Smallville
Zan came running into the house full of excitement. “Dad! Dad! Guess what?” he exclaimed running up to his father. Zan didn’t even notice that they were in a meeting of some sorts and everyone was there.
“Guess what Dad!” he exclaimed again.
“What Zan, what is it?” asked Max.
“I ran today!!” Zan said with excitement. Max just looked at him. “Okay, congratulations…I guess. Did you try out for the track team or something?”
“No, no, no…you don’t get it. I ran, really fast!” Zan said, still excited.
“What I think Zan is trying to tell you is some of his Kryptonian abilities are beginning to surface,” Clark said. Max looked at him, still slightly confused. “We each ran back from Metropolis. I allowed Zan to go first and I followed him. He did very well his first time out.” Clark said, smiling over at the young boy who had the excitement of a young child after riding a bike for the first time.
Max and everyone else in the room finally understood and started sharing their excitement with Zan. He was finally tapping into his Kyrptonian side. Once the excitement died down, Max got serious.
“Zan, can I have a word with you please.”
Zan looked up at his father, concerned. “Sure”. He followed Max back to his room and sat on his bed as Max closed the door behind him. Zan looked up at his father and asked, “Did I do something wrong?” thinking he was in trouble.
“Oh no. It’s nothing like that. I just found something out about your mother, Tess, and I wanted to discuss it with you privately.”
“Okay…” Zan said, clearly wondering what they found out about his mother this time. All he knew was that she betrayed her family, killed a close family friend and sacrificed herself and died at Roger’s Air Force Base.
Max joined him on the bed as silence filled the room. “She’s alive son”
“She’s what?” exclaimed Zan. “How?”
“We just got done communicating with Larek, and he informed us that she used some portal device to transport herself back to Dione, one of the Five Planet in our solar system and she’s been living in hiding with Avanya’s parents.”
“Will I ever get to meet her?” asked Zan.
Max fell silent for a little bit. “Well, that’s the other reason I need to talk to you. I have to leave for a little while.”
“Where do you have to go? How long will you be gone?” Zan interrupted. He just met his biological father and learned about his otherworldly existence, as well as learning his biological mother was alive too and now his father was leaving him.
“That was the reason Larek paid me a visit. The ‘Five Planets’ have called for a Summit and I have to go to represent Antar as well as the Whirlwind Galaxy, as their rightful King.”
“Oh. Is this like the Summit you told me about which was held in New York City?”
“Yes, but this one will be held on Dione.” Zan’s eyes got big.
“You’re going back!! You’ll be gone forever!! This isn’t fair. I just found you and now you’re leaving me!! Zan exclaimed, clearly upset and on the verge of tears.
“Zan, no, no, no. We’ve discovered another way back” Max said trying to comfort Zan.
“What do you mean?”
“Well, actually it was Tess’ idea. She was given a portal device that she used to transport back to Dione prior to the destruction of Roger’s. She originally was going to use the portal to come back here and give it to me so I could use it, but …” Max wasn’t sure what to say, but he didn’t want to lie to his son, he’d find out eventually anyways. “…once we found out that first of all she was alive and then she was coming back, well you know that she wasn’t well received before…we thought it would be better to have her come back at a later time, so that we have time to adjust to this news.”
“You all haven’t forgiven her yet, have you?” questioned Zan.
“Liz and I have made some progress in regards to Tess but the rest of our family…well, some wounds run deep and it’s going to take time for them to heal. When Tess does finally visit us I will protect her, like I did last time, but I won’t be around this time. I’m looking out for everyone involved and sometimes I have to make hard decisions and this was one of them. I’m not keeping your mother from you, but I want to be around to protect her, just in case. Do you understand?”
Zan nodded. “How long will you be gone?”
“I shouldn’t be gone too long, one or two days.”
“Who will be coming instead of Tess?”
“Avanya’s mother. Her name is Tara and she’s Clark’s aunt.”
“She’s Kryptonian, isn’t she?” questioned Zan, excitement coming back into his being.
“Yes she is and she can work with you, Clark and Ava while I’m away, so you can hone in on your Kryptonian side.”
“Cool. When do you leave?”
“After we’re done talking. I only gave Larek a three-hour window, but I wanted to talk to you first, before leaving. Are we okay?”
“We’re okay,” Zan said, embracing his father. Then he remembered, “Dad, I met Mandy today.”
“Oh, and what did she have to say?” Max said intrigued.
Blushing Zan told his father how they met and communicated during his PE class and her math class. “I wasn’t sure what I could tell her. She knew quite a bit about me and you all, whatever you told her, but I just let her talk. I didn’t tell her anything that she didn’t already mention or noticed on her own, but I’d like to know how much I can reveal to her.”
“Son, I need an honest answer from you. What does this girl mean to you?”
Zan sat back and thought about it. Yes, he had a crush on Melissa earlier, but she didn’t see him that way and would never understand him, not like Mandy. He really liked Mandy, They were the same. It would be nice to be able to talk to someone openly about things in his life, who was also going through changes too.
“I don’t know if she’s ‘girlfriend’ material, but I like her as a friend. A friend that is going through some of the same changes I’m going through and it would be nice to be just as open about our situation with her too. I won’t always have you all around to talk to about certain things and it would just be nice, but it’s your decision.”
“Actually, this is a family decision. I’m glad you’ve found someone you feel comfortable talking too. Let’s go talk to them and see what they think, but you’ve got my vote.”
“Thanks Dad” and the two of them got up off the bed and made their way to the living room.
“I’ve explained everything to Zan about Tess, the portal and my departure and we’re okay with the situation” announced Max. “Now, Zan was able to meet this girl named Mandy I mentioned before and they have developed a link in which they can communicate with their minds…” At this revelation, Liz looked up at Max wondering if it was the same kind of link they shared. Max continued, “He didn’t tell her anything that she hadn’t already heard from me at the Summerholt Institute, but he wants to bring her fully into the club, but he wants to get our permission first, since it involves everyone. Zan did tell me that having someone his own age to talk about these matters with was nice, especially since she’ll be going through some of the same things. But the decision remains up to us.”
Most of the group nodded. They understood the need to have someone to talk to about these things. Even Clark understood the need. All through school he wished he could blurt out his secret, but his family was concerned about his safety, so he kept it a secret until the day he told Pete. Even though it took Pete a while to get used to the idea that his best friend was an alien, he was glad when he told him. Someone he could finally talk to besides his mom and dad. The vote was unanimous. Mandy was allowed to be fully inducted in the ‘I know an Alien Club’.
“Well, with that decided, I need to make my way to Roswell. Is everyone ready to go?”
Everyone nodded as Clark said, “I just want to stop by my farm and let my mom know what’s going on.” They said their goodbyes as Max grabbed his packed bag and followed Liz, Clark, Brody, Sydney and Jim out the door. Turning back towards Zan, Max addressed his son, “I’ll tell Tess you’re thinking of her and that you can’t wait to meet her and good luck with Mandy. I’m glad you were able to find someone to share all this alien chaos with.”
“Thanks Dad” Zan said, as he joined Kyle, Ava, Michael and Isabel, who wore working their way down to the training field. Zan was looking forward to this, because this was going to be his first lesson.
Clark entered the back door of his house to the smell of baking pies.
“Oh Clark, you’re here. Could you please take the pies out of the oven before they burn” Martha said. Her hands were buried deep in a mixture of pie dough.
“Oh, no problem” Clark went over to the oven and opened up the door, pulling the pies out and placing them on a cooling rack and then closing the oven door
“I guess we can add impervious to heat to your list of abilities” stated Liz, who noticed with the rest of the group that Clark didn’t even use an oven mitt.
Clark looked at his hands and said, “Yeah, I forgot about that one. Anyways, Mom, I’ve got to go to Roswell.”
“Oh, what’s in Roswell?”
“Max is going to catch a portal to one of his home planets and Tara, my biological mother’s aunt, will be coming in his place.”
“Oh” Martha said shocked “That’s nice. Should I make up a room for her?” She was trying to cover up the shock of this news in her voice. She knew she had nothing to worry about. Clark had always been curious about where he came from and this was the perfect opportunity for him to get answers, but she always had this fear that someone would come and take her son away from her.
“If you’d like, that would be great” Clark said.
“Okay. After I get the rest of these pies baked, I’ll make up the guest room.”
“Thanks mom” Clark said, giving his mother a kiss on her cheek.
“Mrs. Kent” Jim said, “Your pies smell absolutely wonderful.”
“Well, thank you Jim. Here, take one home with you.”
“Really, you don’t mind?”
“Never say no to mom’s pies” Clark said as Martha boxed up one of her cooled pies and then she handed it to Jim. “Enjoy”
“Oh, I will” he said, sending Martha an appreciative smile.
“Well, I think we need to get going” Clark said, leading the group out the door towards the Kewatchee Caves. Soon, he would be reunited with an aunt from his past. Liz and Max held onto each other, communicating with each other using their special link. Neither of them was looking forward to being apart. Max however was looking forward to meeting his biological mother, but he had so many other fears mixed in with his emotions. What would his home world look like? Would people be accepting having a half-breed as their ruler? And then there was Tess to deal with.
‘Don’t worry Max’ Liz communicated, ‘even though I’m back here, I’ll always be here’ she pointed to his heart, ‘and here’ and moved her hand up to his head.
‘I know’ Max responded by bringing Liz into a tighter embrace. They finally reached the cave and the wall entrance. Clark opened up the door and everyone entered and once the door was closed Max placed his hand in the center of the console and they were each transported to the Granolith. Exiting the Roswell cave, they made their way down the path to Valenti’s parked vehicle and he took Brody and Sydney home and made his way to his house.
Chapter 35 – Preparations
Time in the Phantom Zone was hard to determine, one of the hard facts Khivar learned quickly. To him, it seemed like he had been suffering in this barren wasteland for an eternity. His first couple of days, weeks or months didn’t go by so smoothly. The other prisoners didn’t take to the fact that he was able to retain his body and wasn’t reduced to the skeletal state, which was forced upon them.
Most of the time he spent in the caves with Lycus and Chimarus trying to learn about the other inmates and also trying to figure out how he got there and how he was going to escape.
Eventually, he started reaching out to some of the other inmates. Of course he would have to fight each and every one of them, in order to gain their trust and he had the scars to prove it but at least now he could count Aethyr and Nam-Ek among his acquaintances. One didn’t make friends in the ‘Zone’ - another fact he learned while realizing he could not trust anyone. The only one that matter was yourself in the Phantom Zone.
He did learn there was an understood hierarchy formed and at the top of this ladder was General Zod, the phantom that had given him his first ‘welcoming’ to the ‘Zone’, Instead of bucking the system in place, Khivar sat back and observed. He eventually learned that Zod was working on a plan to escape this sandblasted place; in fact he was the only one that even had an idea. Khivar decided he should try to weasel his way into Zod’s little army of followers, maybe then he would be able to get back to Antar.
This was the main reason he now walked alongside Aethyr and Nam-Ek. They were going to give Zod their daily report, which was again nothing new. Raya hadn’t been bothering the Zoners since Khivar’s arrival. She did make sure that Khivar was taken care of but for the most part she resided in her camp, which was off limits to any Zoner.
Even though Raya was a female, she was able to take care of herself. She was much like Vilandra. She was very headstrong, sure of herself and attractive. Qualities Khivar admired. It wasn’t necessarily Raya the Zoners feared, it was this hexagon shaped crystal that kept them away. The crystal didn’t affect Khivar and he thought the key to getting back to Antar was through her. He had tried to meet with her on a few occasions and even though the crystal didn’t affect him, she was able to drop kick him each time he got near her so he retreated. He wasn’t going anywhere and he could be a patient man, eventually she’d open up to him.
Unknown to Khivar, Raya had no desire to mingle with any of the Zoners. It didn’t matter if he had a body or not. She had more important things to worry about. She was going through her journals and notes again, trying to formulate a plan to help out the Whirlwind Galaxy. Was there a way to save them; a way to reverse the life cycle of a dying star? She wasn’t sure if it was possible, but she was going to continue searching for the answers with the hope that Kal-El would rescue her one day and together they could save this other world.
Fort Ryan Army Base
Sam Lane was sitting at his desk, smoking a cigar and staring at the phone.
The night before had been very enlightening. Aliens really did walk among them. He had of course read about the ‘Roswell Incident’ before. Then he got a visit from Special Agent Davis who had presented some proof that the Roswell Aliens did survive the crash and were at one time living in Roswell. The documentation was tainted though. It showed the aliens were in dire predicaments in which any human would’ve retaliated, but these aliens were seen as a threat because they had abilities to get them out the dangerous situations that the government had put them in. Sam wasn’t sure at the time about taking the position Agent Davis had offered him. He thought, why would he want to track down aliens? Why put himself and his family in danger if they were that dangerous? But they weren’t. He got to meet them first hand and they were like any other human except for their abilities. After meeting them and reviewing the presentation that Agent Davis gave him in his mind, he had made the determination that in each case the alien in question was defending themselves. After hearing their story, he was ready to call Agent Davis and turn down the job offer, but Max wanted him to take the job.
Just like humans, there were some bad aliens out there too and Sam was entrusted with their names and their purpose for being on Earth. Hearing about these evil aliens scared him a little bit. What could the military or this Special Unit do to combat these evil creatures? At least if he accepted this position, he had Max and his friends to back him up and maybe he’d be able to save some lives, human or alien, in the process.
Picking up the phone, he dialed Agent Davis.
“Federal Bureau of Investigation, How may I direct your call?” came a sweet female voice on the other end.
“Yes, this is General Sam Lane, may I speak to Special Agent Mike Davis?”
“One moment please” the operator responded as Sam was placed on hold.
“Agent Davis” came a gruffly voice.
“Good morning Agent Davis, this is General Sam Lane”
Agent Davis’ demeanor changed as he answered, “Well, good morning General Lane! We’re you able to find anything out last night?”
“Actually, I was. I saw the subject exit the facility just moments before it exploded. It was like one moment he was there and the next moment he had disappeared.” This was the story the group had agreed upon last night. Just give the government something to bite at, so they would accept Sam into their elite group of alien hunters.
“Aw yes. Milton Fine does like to elude us, but he can’t keep it up forever” Agent Davis simply stated. “So, were you able to come to same kind of decision about our offer?”
“Well, at first, I didn’t want to accept the offer because everything seemed so farfetched, even with all the proof you provided me. But after witnessing things firsthand, I’ve decided I want to explore this a bit farther. So yes, I will accept your offer, as long as I can remain here at Fort Ryan and finish out my enlistment.”
“Then it is agreed upon” Agent Davis said. “I’ll let my superiors know and we’ll be in touch.”
“Sounds good to me,” answered Sam, “you have a good day.” And the two said goodbye.
Putting the receiver down, Sam clipped another cigar. Not only was he enlightened about the Roswell aliens last night but he also found out that Clark was in fact another type of alien, the same type that took apart Smallville the previous year. Clark Kent, an alien, he never saw that on the radar screen. Oh well, he was one of the good guys, that’s all that mattered.
Luthor Mansion
Lex was sitting at his desk. He had just got off the phone with the insurance adjuster. It would be a couple of weeks before anyone would know what exactly transpired at Warehouse 15 and why it was a smoldering pile of rubble this morning. He knew it had something to do with Fine. He remembered him stopping by last night informing him that something was going on at Warehouse 15, involving a boy. Who was this boy he was talking about? Looking back on the night, he didn’t remember seeing a boy. And then Fine mentioned that he might miss the ‘fireworks’ if he didn’t hurry. It had to be Fine behind the explosion, but what was this about a boy? Lex was racking his brain. Nothing seemed to make sense to him anymore.
Fine’s Hideaway
Things we’re finally coming together for Milton Fine. Lex’s body was almost ready for Zod to inhabit; now all he needed to do was to get some of Kal-El’s blood. Easy enough said, but now Kal-El and his friends were onto his presence. What was his next step? All he needed was a little bit of blood. Then, like a light bulb coming on in his head, a plan began to formulate inside Fine’s mind. He gathered what he needed and sped off.
Smallville
Zan came running into the house full of excitement. “Dad! Dad! Guess what?” he exclaimed running up to his father. Zan didn’t even notice that they were in a meeting of some sorts and everyone was there.
“Guess what Dad!” he exclaimed again.
“What Zan, what is it?” asked Max.
“I ran today!!” Zan said with excitement. Max just looked at him. “Okay, congratulations…I guess. Did you try out for the track team or something?”
“No, no, no…you don’t get it. I ran, really fast!” Zan said, still excited.
“What I think Zan is trying to tell you is some of his Kryptonian abilities are beginning to surface,” Clark said. Max looked at him, still slightly confused. “We each ran back from Metropolis. I allowed Zan to go first and I followed him. He did very well his first time out.” Clark said, smiling over at the young boy who had the excitement of a young child after riding a bike for the first time.
Max and everyone else in the room finally understood and started sharing their excitement with Zan. He was finally tapping into his Kyrptonian side. Once the excitement died down, Max got serious.
“Zan, can I have a word with you please.”
Zan looked up at his father, concerned. “Sure”. He followed Max back to his room and sat on his bed as Max closed the door behind him. Zan looked up at his father and asked, “Did I do something wrong?” thinking he was in trouble.
“Oh no. It’s nothing like that. I just found something out about your mother, Tess, and I wanted to discuss it with you privately.”
“Okay…” Zan said, clearly wondering what they found out about his mother this time. All he knew was that she betrayed her family, killed a close family friend and sacrificed herself and died at Roger’s Air Force Base.
Max joined him on the bed as silence filled the room. “She’s alive son”
“She’s what?” exclaimed Zan. “How?”
“We just got done communicating with Larek, and he informed us that she used some portal device to transport herself back to Dione, one of the Five Planet in our solar system and she’s been living in hiding with Avanya’s parents.”
“Will I ever get to meet her?” asked Zan.
Max fell silent for a little bit. “Well, that’s the other reason I need to talk to you. I have to leave for a little while.”
“Where do you have to go? How long will you be gone?” Zan interrupted. He just met his biological father and learned about his otherworldly existence, as well as learning his biological mother was alive too and now his father was leaving him.
“That was the reason Larek paid me a visit. The ‘Five Planets’ have called for a Summit and I have to go to represent Antar as well as the Whirlwind Galaxy, as their rightful King.”
“Oh. Is this like the Summit you told me about which was held in New York City?”
“Yes, but this one will be held on Dione.” Zan’s eyes got big.
“You’re going back!! You’ll be gone forever!! This isn’t fair. I just found you and now you’re leaving me!! Zan exclaimed, clearly upset and on the verge of tears.
“Zan, no, no, no. We’ve discovered another way back” Max said trying to comfort Zan.
“What do you mean?”
“Well, actually it was Tess’ idea. She was given a portal device that she used to transport back to Dione prior to the destruction of Roger’s. She originally was going to use the portal to come back here and give it to me so I could use it, but …” Max wasn’t sure what to say, but he didn’t want to lie to his son, he’d find out eventually anyways. “…once we found out that first of all she was alive and then she was coming back, well you know that she wasn’t well received before…we thought it would be better to have her come back at a later time, so that we have time to adjust to this news.”
“You all haven’t forgiven her yet, have you?” questioned Zan.
“Liz and I have made some progress in regards to Tess but the rest of our family…well, some wounds run deep and it’s going to take time for them to heal. When Tess does finally visit us I will protect her, like I did last time, but I won’t be around this time. I’m looking out for everyone involved and sometimes I have to make hard decisions and this was one of them. I’m not keeping your mother from you, but I want to be around to protect her, just in case. Do you understand?”
Zan nodded. “How long will you be gone?”
“I shouldn’t be gone too long, one or two days.”
“Who will be coming instead of Tess?”
“Avanya’s mother. Her name is Tara and she’s Clark’s aunt.”
“She’s Kryptonian, isn’t she?” questioned Zan, excitement coming back into his being.
“Yes she is and she can work with you, Clark and Ava while I’m away, so you can hone in on your Kryptonian side.”
“Cool. When do you leave?”
“After we’re done talking. I only gave Larek a three-hour window, but I wanted to talk to you first, before leaving. Are we okay?”
“We’re okay,” Zan said, embracing his father. Then he remembered, “Dad, I met Mandy today.”
“Oh, and what did she have to say?” Max said intrigued.
Blushing Zan told his father how they met and communicated during his PE class and her math class. “I wasn’t sure what I could tell her. She knew quite a bit about me and you all, whatever you told her, but I just let her talk. I didn’t tell her anything that she didn’t already mention or noticed on her own, but I’d like to know how much I can reveal to her.”
“Son, I need an honest answer from you. What does this girl mean to you?”
Zan sat back and thought about it. Yes, he had a crush on Melissa earlier, but she didn’t see him that way and would never understand him, not like Mandy. He really liked Mandy, They were the same. It would be nice to be able to talk to someone openly about things in his life, who was also going through changes too.
“I don’t know if she’s ‘girlfriend’ material, but I like her as a friend. A friend that is going through some of the same changes I’m going through and it would be nice to be just as open about our situation with her too. I won’t always have you all around to talk to about certain things and it would just be nice, but it’s your decision.”
“Actually, this is a family decision. I’m glad you’ve found someone you feel comfortable talking too. Let’s go talk to them and see what they think, but you’ve got my vote.”
“Thanks Dad” and the two of them got up off the bed and made their way to the living room.
“I’ve explained everything to Zan about Tess, the portal and my departure and we’re okay with the situation” announced Max. “Now, Zan was able to meet this girl named Mandy I mentioned before and they have developed a link in which they can communicate with their minds…” At this revelation, Liz looked up at Max wondering if it was the same kind of link they shared. Max continued, “He didn’t tell her anything that she hadn’t already heard from me at the Summerholt Institute, but he wants to bring her fully into the club, but he wants to get our permission first, since it involves everyone. Zan did tell me that having someone his own age to talk about these matters with was nice, especially since she’ll be going through some of the same things. But the decision remains up to us.”
Most of the group nodded. They understood the need to have someone to talk to about these things. Even Clark understood the need. All through school he wished he could blurt out his secret, but his family was concerned about his safety, so he kept it a secret until the day he told Pete. Even though it took Pete a while to get used to the idea that his best friend was an alien, he was glad when he told him. Someone he could finally talk to besides his mom and dad. The vote was unanimous. Mandy was allowed to be fully inducted in the ‘I know an Alien Club’.
“Well, with that decided, I need to make my way to Roswell. Is everyone ready to go?”
Everyone nodded as Clark said, “I just want to stop by my farm and let my mom know what’s going on.” They said their goodbyes as Max grabbed his packed bag and followed Liz, Clark, Brody, Sydney and Jim out the door. Turning back towards Zan, Max addressed his son, “I’ll tell Tess you’re thinking of her and that you can’t wait to meet her and good luck with Mandy. I’m glad you were able to find someone to share all this alien chaos with.”
“Thanks Dad” Zan said, as he joined Kyle, Ava, Michael and Isabel, who wore working their way down to the training field. Zan was looking forward to this, because this was going to be his first lesson.
Clark entered the back door of his house to the smell of baking pies.
“Oh Clark, you’re here. Could you please take the pies out of the oven before they burn” Martha said. Her hands were buried deep in a mixture of pie dough.
“Oh, no problem” Clark went over to the oven and opened up the door, pulling the pies out and placing them on a cooling rack and then closing the oven door
“I guess we can add impervious to heat to your list of abilities” stated Liz, who noticed with the rest of the group that Clark didn’t even use an oven mitt.
Clark looked at his hands and said, “Yeah, I forgot about that one. Anyways, Mom, I’ve got to go to Roswell.”
“Oh, what’s in Roswell?”
“Max is going to catch a portal to one of his home planets and Tara, my biological mother’s aunt, will be coming in his place.”
“Oh” Martha said shocked “That’s nice. Should I make up a room for her?” She was trying to cover up the shock of this news in her voice. She knew she had nothing to worry about. Clark had always been curious about where he came from and this was the perfect opportunity for him to get answers, but she always had this fear that someone would come and take her son away from her.
“If you’d like, that would be great” Clark said.
“Okay. After I get the rest of these pies baked, I’ll make up the guest room.”
“Thanks mom” Clark said, giving his mother a kiss on her cheek.
“Mrs. Kent” Jim said, “Your pies smell absolutely wonderful.”
“Well, thank you Jim. Here, take one home with you.”
“Really, you don’t mind?”
“Never say no to mom’s pies” Clark said as Martha boxed up one of her cooled pies and then she handed it to Jim. “Enjoy”
“Oh, I will” he said, sending Martha an appreciative smile.
“Well, I think we need to get going” Clark said, leading the group out the door towards the Kewatchee Caves. Soon, he would be reunited with an aunt from his past. Liz and Max held onto each other, communicating with each other using their special link. Neither of them was looking forward to being apart. Max however was looking forward to meeting his biological mother, but he had so many other fears mixed in with his emotions. What would his home world look like? Would people be accepting having a half-breed as their ruler? And then there was Tess to deal with.
‘Don’t worry Max’ Liz communicated, ‘even though I’m back here, I’ll always be here’ she pointed to his heart, ‘and here’ and moved her hand up to his head.
‘I know’ Max responded by bringing Liz into a tighter embrace. They finally reached the cave and the wall entrance. Clark opened up the door and everyone entered and once the door was closed Max placed his hand in the center of the console and they were each transported to the Granolith. Exiting the Roswell cave, they made their way down the path to Valenti’s parked vehicle and he took Brody and Sydney home and made his way to his house.
-
sdcheesehead
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 76
- Joined: Tue May 02, 2006 11:27 am
- Location: South Dakota
Chapter 36 – Traveling through the Portals
Jim unlocked the door to his house and held the door open for his guests.
“Is there something I can get you while we wait for our guest?”
“I could go for something from the CrashDown and I’m sure Max would like some human food before traversing through the galaxy” stated Liz.
“That actually sounds good” Max said.
“I’ll place an order and go and pick it up” Jim said. He wrote down everyone’s order and reached for the phone.
Dione Palace
“So are you two packed and ready to go?” Larek said to Mirek and Tara. Everyone was back in Larek’s quarters so they could send Tara and Mirek off as well as welcoming Max and possibly Liz.
“About as ready as we’ll ever be” Tara said and then looking down the portal device Tess had given her she looked towards her daughter. “So, how does this thing work?”
Tess took the device and explained in detail how it worked and returned it to her mother.
“Well if everything is in order” started Larek, “I think it’s time for you to activate the portal.”
Mirek and Tara said their goodbyes to Tess and Tara activated the device, “May the moons and stars of the Whirlwind Galaxy watch over you.”
“And you as well” and then she was gone.
Back in Roswell
Max, Liz, Clark and Jim were sitting in the living room eating some CrashDown cuisine when Max felt it first. There was a slight disturbance in the surrounding area. Liz and Clark picked it up next as they looked over towards the doorway where they could see a circular rift beginning to formulate.
Clark started getting excited; he was finally going to meet a member of his family, a real person who could tell him more about his mother. He learned her name when he was forced into this Kryptonite laced liquid used to retract lost memory. As she was placing him in the ship her last thoughts were of love and hope. She hoped that her tiny babe would be received well and be loved on this distant planet they were sending him away to. Clark was lucky. A loving family did find him and raised him as their own child.
Max was feeling some anxiety. Soon, he would be seeing this world that was under his rule. Another world that up until now was far and distanced from what he was accustomed too. So many questions raced through his mind, but Liz was there to comfort him and bring him back to reality.
Soon, they were able to see a form materialize in the rift and then Tara was standing before them. She was somewhat disorientated at first, trying to get her bearings. She faltered though and began to fall, but Clark was there to catch her in the blink of an eye.
“Hello” Clark said, standing her upright and giving her one of his notorious smiles, “Welcome to Earth.”
“Kal-El I presume?” Tara said looking up at the tall dark haired individual with Lara’s bright blue eyes.
“Yes, but you can call me Clark and this is Max and Liz Evans and Jim Valenti” Clark said, introducing the rest of the group.
“It is so nice to meet each of you and as you probably know I’m Tara” and then she handed the portal device over to Max and said, “I believe this belongs to you Your Highness.”
“Thanks and you can just call me Max here. Don’t want to bring any undo attention to our group.” Max said, looking at the device. “It’s so small” he said, showing Liz.
“Yeah, it is” Liz said soberly, clinging onto Max. She was going to take advantage of what time she and Max had before he left.
“How does it work?” Max asked. Tara showed him and then she looked towards Liz. “After talking with Larek, he mentioned that you might be interested in joining Max on his trip.”
“Of course I would but we thought only one person could travel through the portal at a time?” Liz stated.
“That is still true, but Mirek, my mate, wanted to join me and is willing to come through the portal and exchange the device with you.”
“Is it even possible Max? Would I be able to survive, since I’m human?” questioned Liz.
“Liz, you’re not human anymore. You and I are the same and if I’m able to survive it only makes sense that you would be able to survive too.”
“What about Isabel and Michael, won’t they be miffed that I went through before they did?”
“Probably, but they aren’t here right now” and then Max reverted to their internal communication. ‘Liz, what’s wrong?’
‘I don’t know. I really want to go with you.’
‘Then come with me’ and then he put his hand around her. ‘Look, I’m nervous too, but I’d feel much better with you at my side.’
‘And what will you tell Isabel and Michael?’
‘Let me worry about them’ and then he kissed her as flashes erupted between the two.
“What’s going on?” Tara said about Max and Liz, who were obviously in their own little world.
“Don’t worry; they do that all the time” submitted Jim, “Sometimes I wonder if they can read each other’s minds.”
“Something like that” interrupted Max, as Liz gave him a look. “Liz has agreed to join me.”
“How do you know,” Jim asked, looking between Max and Liz.
“You were partially right Jim. Liz and I are more linked than we’ve ever been. We are more like one person than individuals and with this link we are able to communicate nonverbally, among other things.”
“Really” Jim said, “I guess nothing surprises me with you two anymore.”
“Tara, would you show Liz how to operate the device?”
“Sure” Tara said taking the device from Max and showing Liz how to work it. Once they were done she returned the device to Max.
“Clark, I’ll have Larek communicate with you after the Summit so we can set up a time to return and would you try and explain to Isabel and Michael what happened and how we’ll work out something so they can return on the next trip.”
“Sure. I’ll do my best, but I’m sure they won’t be happy.”
“I sure and I’m sorry for making you the bearer of bad news.”
“No problem. Now, don’t you have a Summit to attend?”
“Yeah. Well here goes nothing” Max said, activating the device and then he was gone.
At the moment Max disappeared Liz fell to the ground passing out. While she was out, she felt herself and Max moving through this black tunnel with bright lights surrounding them and then nothing but blackness. Their link was severed.
Jim and Clark went to her aid, while Tara stood back and asked. “What’s happening to her?”
“I don’t know, but I bet it has something to do with that link Max was talking about,” offered Clark, who had lifted her off the floor and moved her to the couch. Jim went to get a glass of water. Liz finally opened her eyes.
“Well, welcome back sleepy head. Don’t scare us like that,” Jim said, helping her into the sitting position. “What happened?” he asked handing her the glass of water.
Green sparks began to flow from her fingertips. She raised her sleeve and noticed it was moving up her body. “Well, I think this is another reason you can give Isabel and Michael about me following Max. I don’t think either of us can survive without the other.” She had three confused faces staring at her, she explained. “We traveled through the portal together, but as he got further away our link was…severed.”
Another rift was materializing and then Mirek was standing in Jim’s entryway. Jim and Clark were still tending to Liz as Mirek reached over and embraced Tara. Clark and Jim looked on when Jim looked towards Clark and asked, “Is he Kryptonian too?”
“No. Why do you ask?”
“Because he looks human,” Jim said looking at the two.
“Hello, my name is Mirek” he said, extending his hand to Jim and Clark. “Oh, and to answer your question I’ve taken to living in my human form every since I rescued Tara.”
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to insinuate anything.” Jim said.
“No apology needed. I’m use to the looks, especially from newcomers to Dione. It’ll be nice mingling with humans without eyes staring me down.” Mirek said.
“Well, welcome to Earth Mirek. I’m Clark and this is Liz and Jim.”
“Well, it’s so nice to meet a member of my wife’s family, as well as you two.” Mirek said. “Now, I believe Max is awaiting your arrival Liz. He wasn’t looking too good when I left him, something about a connection being severed, so I think it’s imperative that you go now” he said handing the portal over to Liz. “May the moons and stars of the Whirlwind Galaxy look over you.”
“And you as well” Liz said, returning the greeting and then she stood up with a determined look on her face. Max needed her and she wasn’t going to make him wait any longer. She activated the device and disappeared.
“So, what really happened to Max?” asked Clark, once Liz was gone.
“When he came through the portal, he was screaming out Liz’s name and something about their connection being severed and then he passed out. We thought it imperative for me to come and retrieve Liz. I’ve never seen anything like this happen before,” stated Mirek.
“You’ve never seen those two together. They are inseparable, literally. He saved her life, she saved his life. I don’t get it and I don’t think I ever will. We’ve just learned to accept what goes on in our lives,” explained Jim. “Well, I need to go to the Sheriff’s Department and check in. I can drop you off by the caves on my way.” Jim said, looking towards Clark.
“That’ll be great, thanks Jim.” The each walked outside as Mirek and Tara checked out their surroundings. Earth was such a strange place.
Dione Palace
Tara had disappeared as Larek, Ankaa, Tess and Mirek sat back and awaited the arrival of their leader.
Tess was still feeling left out, knowing that she wasn’t going to be able to travel through the portal to see her son again. She could care less about the rest of them, but to keep her from Zan. She knew she had to leave him with Max and that Max would take care of him, but he was also her child too. She and Max would definitely be having a heart to heart talk when he arrived.
Ankaa was also nervous. Tess was definitely different from her original essence. She actually had a backbone now. How different will this Max, her Zan persona, be? She had always wondered if what she and her scientist did so many years ago was a good idea or would it come back and bite them? Soon she would find out. Anxiety was running high in the meantime.
Soon the rift could be seen as a form materialized. Max was soon lying on the floor screaming.
“LIZ!!! LIZ!!! WHERE ARE YOU? THE CONNECTION….LIZZZ…” and then his eyes rolled into the back of his head and he passed out.
“MAX!!!” Tess yelled, running to his side, forgetting all her prior emotions. “Max, speak to me!”
“What’s wrong with him?” Larek asked.
“I don’t know. Max, speak to me.” Tess said feeling for a pulse and breathing. “Well, he’s still alive; I think he just passed out. Help me get him to your sleep chamber Larek.” Tess asked.
Mirek and Larek both lifted Max’s body and carried it to Larek’s sleep chamber and laid him down. “Now what?” asked Larek.
“I think Mirek needs to go and get Liz,” suggested Tess, “and quickly.”
Mirek retrieved the portal device from Max’s hand and activated it and was gone. Ankaa sat on the bed next to her son and looked down at him as Tess sat on his other side.
“So, this is my Zan.” Ankaa said.
“Yes” Tess said, willing Max to wake up, but he was still out cold.
“He’s very handsome for a human, isn’t he?” questioned Ankaa.
Feeling somewhat uncomfortable with this line of questioning, Tess simply said, “Yes”
“What happened between the two of you?” Ankaa asked a question that was bugging her since she found out things weren’t as they were planned.
Tess sat there for a moment, hoping that Liz would soon be there so she wouldn’t have to answer her question. No such luck.
“I don’t think I really had a chance. His heart has always been devoted to Liz. She is his soul mate. Yes, we had a brief relationship, but only because Liz set us up and I don’t know why she did that either” explained Tess. She was quiet for awhile and then she continued. “There’s one more thing. Among our friends there was a guy named Alex. I used my mindwarping ability on him one too many times, trying to have him decipher that book you sent with us. As you know Nasedo, one of our protectors, raised me separately and he had made some kind of arrangements with Khivar. Khivar wanted us and Nasedo to return home, but to do that he needed to know how to operate the Granolith. That was why I had Alex decipher the book, behind the other’s backs. I was carrying on with Nasedo’s plans, my father figure. I didn’t realize the implications of my actions. Anyways, Alex died from me overexposing him to my mindwarps and I don’t think I’ll ever be forgiven.”
“We’re working on that Tess” Max said warily, through closed eyes.
“Max” Tess said hugging him and then realizing what she was doing, she withdrew. Max finally opened his eyes and asked, “Where’s Liz?”
“Mirek just left, she should be here soon. What happened Max?” asked Larek, who had joined them beside the bed.
“We were traveling through the portal and everything was going fine until blackness…” Max stopped. He couldn’t continue. He couldn’t quite comprehend what was going on.
“What do you mean by ‘we’ Max? Only one person is able to travel through the portal at a time” asked Larek.
Before Max could answer Larek’s question all his extremities started sending out green sparks. Tess and Ankaa quickly jumped off the bed after each of them where shocked by a couple of bolts.
“What the heck” exclaimed Tess?
“What is causing this Larek?” asked Ankaa. Larek, who was lost for words, remained silent. Max had gone unconscious again.
He was feeling her, he knew it. She was coming back to him. The connection was forming again. He felt the sparks coursing through his body energizing him. ‘Liz are you there?’ he reached out, but there was no reply. She must not be close enough. They literally were connected and then he heard it, her voice, ‘Max’. It was distant, but it was still there. ‘I’m here Liz, just follow my voice.’
Larek was the first to notice the portal was opening and the next thing he knew Liz had literally dropped onto the floor, unconscious.
“Get her on the bed, next to Max” ordered Tess. Larek picked Liz up and placed her next to Max as Tess joined their hands. “Now all we can do is wait” She wasn’t sure if this was the right course of action, but it felt right.
Max felt her energy, it was strong now. ‘Liz, are you there?’
‘I’m here love. Don’t ever leave me again!’
‘I promise. I don’t think either of us can withstand another separation like this.’
‘I agree. Where are we?’
‘I’m not sure. We both made it, but I had some kind of episode after I left Earth and haven’t been too responsive.’
‘I had the same kind of episode on Earth. I don’t ever want to feel like that again.’
‘So, are you ready to meet and greet the people of Dione and the Whirlwind Galaxy?’
‘As long as you don’t leave my side.’
‘Deal, now wake up my love.’ And then Max opened his eyes and he sat himself up into a seated position. “Liz”
“I’m here,” she said lifting herself up into a seated position and then she turned towards Max and embraced him. Neither of them were conscious of the eyes which were turned on them, until Tess spoke up.
“Welcome home Max. Hello Liz”
Jim unlocked the door to his house and held the door open for his guests.
“Is there something I can get you while we wait for our guest?”
“I could go for something from the CrashDown and I’m sure Max would like some human food before traversing through the galaxy” stated Liz.
“That actually sounds good” Max said.
“I’ll place an order and go and pick it up” Jim said. He wrote down everyone’s order and reached for the phone.
Dione Palace
“So are you two packed and ready to go?” Larek said to Mirek and Tara. Everyone was back in Larek’s quarters so they could send Tara and Mirek off as well as welcoming Max and possibly Liz.
“About as ready as we’ll ever be” Tara said and then looking down the portal device Tess had given her she looked towards her daughter. “So, how does this thing work?”
Tess took the device and explained in detail how it worked and returned it to her mother.
“Well if everything is in order” started Larek, “I think it’s time for you to activate the portal.”
Mirek and Tara said their goodbyes to Tess and Tara activated the device, “May the moons and stars of the Whirlwind Galaxy watch over you.”
“And you as well” and then she was gone.
Back in Roswell
Max, Liz, Clark and Jim were sitting in the living room eating some CrashDown cuisine when Max felt it first. There was a slight disturbance in the surrounding area. Liz and Clark picked it up next as they looked over towards the doorway where they could see a circular rift beginning to formulate.
Clark started getting excited; he was finally going to meet a member of his family, a real person who could tell him more about his mother. He learned her name when he was forced into this Kryptonite laced liquid used to retract lost memory. As she was placing him in the ship her last thoughts were of love and hope. She hoped that her tiny babe would be received well and be loved on this distant planet they were sending him away to. Clark was lucky. A loving family did find him and raised him as their own child.
Max was feeling some anxiety. Soon, he would be seeing this world that was under his rule. Another world that up until now was far and distanced from what he was accustomed too. So many questions raced through his mind, but Liz was there to comfort him and bring him back to reality.
Soon, they were able to see a form materialize in the rift and then Tara was standing before them. She was somewhat disorientated at first, trying to get her bearings. She faltered though and began to fall, but Clark was there to catch her in the blink of an eye.
“Hello” Clark said, standing her upright and giving her one of his notorious smiles, “Welcome to Earth.”
“Kal-El I presume?” Tara said looking up at the tall dark haired individual with Lara’s bright blue eyes.
“Yes, but you can call me Clark and this is Max and Liz Evans and Jim Valenti” Clark said, introducing the rest of the group.
“It is so nice to meet each of you and as you probably know I’m Tara” and then she handed the portal device over to Max and said, “I believe this belongs to you Your Highness.”
“Thanks and you can just call me Max here. Don’t want to bring any undo attention to our group.” Max said, looking at the device. “It’s so small” he said, showing Liz.
“Yeah, it is” Liz said soberly, clinging onto Max. She was going to take advantage of what time she and Max had before he left.
“How does it work?” Max asked. Tara showed him and then she looked towards Liz. “After talking with Larek, he mentioned that you might be interested in joining Max on his trip.”
“Of course I would but we thought only one person could travel through the portal at a time?” Liz stated.
“That is still true, but Mirek, my mate, wanted to join me and is willing to come through the portal and exchange the device with you.”
“Is it even possible Max? Would I be able to survive, since I’m human?” questioned Liz.
“Liz, you’re not human anymore. You and I are the same and if I’m able to survive it only makes sense that you would be able to survive too.”
“What about Isabel and Michael, won’t they be miffed that I went through before they did?”
“Probably, but they aren’t here right now” and then Max reverted to their internal communication. ‘Liz, what’s wrong?’
‘I don’t know. I really want to go with you.’
‘Then come with me’ and then he put his hand around her. ‘Look, I’m nervous too, but I’d feel much better with you at my side.’
‘And what will you tell Isabel and Michael?’
‘Let me worry about them’ and then he kissed her as flashes erupted between the two.
“What’s going on?” Tara said about Max and Liz, who were obviously in their own little world.
“Don’t worry; they do that all the time” submitted Jim, “Sometimes I wonder if they can read each other’s minds.”
“Something like that” interrupted Max, as Liz gave him a look. “Liz has agreed to join me.”
“How do you know,” Jim asked, looking between Max and Liz.
“You were partially right Jim. Liz and I are more linked than we’ve ever been. We are more like one person than individuals and with this link we are able to communicate nonverbally, among other things.”
“Really” Jim said, “I guess nothing surprises me with you two anymore.”
“Tara, would you show Liz how to operate the device?”
“Sure” Tara said taking the device from Max and showing Liz how to work it. Once they were done she returned the device to Max.
“Clark, I’ll have Larek communicate with you after the Summit so we can set up a time to return and would you try and explain to Isabel and Michael what happened and how we’ll work out something so they can return on the next trip.”
“Sure. I’ll do my best, but I’m sure they won’t be happy.”
“I sure and I’m sorry for making you the bearer of bad news.”
“No problem. Now, don’t you have a Summit to attend?”
“Yeah. Well here goes nothing” Max said, activating the device and then he was gone.
At the moment Max disappeared Liz fell to the ground passing out. While she was out, she felt herself and Max moving through this black tunnel with bright lights surrounding them and then nothing but blackness. Their link was severed.
Jim and Clark went to her aid, while Tara stood back and asked. “What’s happening to her?”
“I don’t know, but I bet it has something to do with that link Max was talking about,” offered Clark, who had lifted her off the floor and moved her to the couch. Jim went to get a glass of water. Liz finally opened her eyes.
“Well, welcome back sleepy head. Don’t scare us like that,” Jim said, helping her into the sitting position. “What happened?” he asked handing her the glass of water.
Green sparks began to flow from her fingertips. She raised her sleeve and noticed it was moving up her body. “Well, I think this is another reason you can give Isabel and Michael about me following Max. I don’t think either of us can survive without the other.” She had three confused faces staring at her, she explained. “We traveled through the portal together, but as he got further away our link was…severed.”
Another rift was materializing and then Mirek was standing in Jim’s entryway. Jim and Clark were still tending to Liz as Mirek reached over and embraced Tara. Clark and Jim looked on when Jim looked towards Clark and asked, “Is he Kryptonian too?”
“No. Why do you ask?”
“Because he looks human,” Jim said looking at the two.
“Hello, my name is Mirek” he said, extending his hand to Jim and Clark. “Oh, and to answer your question I’ve taken to living in my human form every since I rescued Tara.”
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to insinuate anything.” Jim said.
“No apology needed. I’m use to the looks, especially from newcomers to Dione. It’ll be nice mingling with humans without eyes staring me down.” Mirek said.
“Well, welcome to Earth Mirek. I’m Clark and this is Liz and Jim.”
“Well, it’s so nice to meet a member of my wife’s family, as well as you two.” Mirek said. “Now, I believe Max is awaiting your arrival Liz. He wasn’t looking too good when I left him, something about a connection being severed, so I think it’s imperative that you go now” he said handing the portal over to Liz. “May the moons and stars of the Whirlwind Galaxy look over you.”
“And you as well” Liz said, returning the greeting and then she stood up with a determined look on her face. Max needed her and she wasn’t going to make him wait any longer. She activated the device and disappeared.
“So, what really happened to Max?” asked Clark, once Liz was gone.
“When he came through the portal, he was screaming out Liz’s name and something about their connection being severed and then he passed out. We thought it imperative for me to come and retrieve Liz. I’ve never seen anything like this happen before,” stated Mirek.
“You’ve never seen those two together. They are inseparable, literally. He saved her life, she saved his life. I don’t get it and I don’t think I ever will. We’ve just learned to accept what goes on in our lives,” explained Jim. “Well, I need to go to the Sheriff’s Department and check in. I can drop you off by the caves on my way.” Jim said, looking towards Clark.
“That’ll be great, thanks Jim.” The each walked outside as Mirek and Tara checked out their surroundings. Earth was such a strange place.
Dione Palace
Tara had disappeared as Larek, Ankaa, Tess and Mirek sat back and awaited the arrival of their leader.
Tess was still feeling left out, knowing that she wasn’t going to be able to travel through the portal to see her son again. She could care less about the rest of them, but to keep her from Zan. She knew she had to leave him with Max and that Max would take care of him, but he was also her child too. She and Max would definitely be having a heart to heart talk when he arrived.
Ankaa was also nervous. Tess was definitely different from her original essence. She actually had a backbone now. How different will this Max, her Zan persona, be? She had always wondered if what she and her scientist did so many years ago was a good idea or would it come back and bite them? Soon she would find out. Anxiety was running high in the meantime.
Soon the rift could be seen as a form materialized. Max was soon lying on the floor screaming.
“LIZ!!! LIZ!!! WHERE ARE YOU? THE CONNECTION….LIZZZ…” and then his eyes rolled into the back of his head and he passed out.
“MAX!!!” Tess yelled, running to his side, forgetting all her prior emotions. “Max, speak to me!”
“What’s wrong with him?” Larek asked.
“I don’t know. Max, speak to me.” Tess said feeling for a pulse and breathing. “Well, he’s still alive; I think he just passed out. Help me get him to your sleep chamber Larek.” Tess asked.
Mirek and Larek both lifted Max’s body and carried it to Larek’s sleep chamber and laid him down. “Now what?” asked Larek.
“I think Mirek needs to go and get Liz,” suggested Tess, “and quickly.”
Mirek retrieved the portal device from Max’s hand and activated it and was gone. Ankaa sat on the bed next to her son and looked down at him as Tess sat on his other side.
“So, this is my Zan.” Ankaa said.
“Yes” Tess said, willing Max to wake up, but he was still out cold.
“He’s very handsome for a human, isn’t he?” questioned Ankaa.
Feeling somewhat uncomfortable with this line of questioning, Tess simply said, “Yes”
“What happened between the two of you?” Ankaa asked a question that was bugging her since she found out things weren’t as they were planned.
Tess sat there for a moment, hoping that Liz would soon be there so she wouldn’t have to answer her question. No such luck.
“I don’t think I really had a chance. His heart has always been devoted to Liz. She is his soul mate. Yes, we had a brief relationship, but only because Liz set us up and I don’t know why she did that either” explained Tess. She was quiet for awhile and then she continued. “There’s one more thing. Among our friends there was a guy named Alex. I used my mindwarping ability on him one too many times, trying to have him decipher that book you sent with us. As you know Nasedo, one of our protectors, raised me separately and he had made some kind of arrangements with Khivar. Khivar wanted us and Nasedo to return home, but to do that he needed to know how to operate the Granolith. That was why I had Alex decipher the book, behind the other’s backs. I was carrying on with Nasedo’s plans, my father figure. I didn’t realize the implications of my actions. Anyways, Alex died from me overexposing him to my mindwarps and I don’t think I’ll ever be forgiven.”
“We’re working on that Tess” Max said warily, through closed eyes.
“Max” Tess said hugging him and then realizing what she was doing, she withdrew. Max finally opened his eyes and asked, “Where’s Liz?”
“Mirek just left, she should be here soon. What happened Max?” asked Larek, who had joined them beside the bed.
“We were traveling through the portal and everything was going fine until blackness…” Max stopped. He couldn’t continue. He couldn’t quite comprehend what was going on.
“What do you mean by ‘we’ Max? Only one person is able to travel through the portal at a time” asked Larek.
Before Max could answer Larek’s question all his extremities started sending out green sparks. Tess and Ankaa quickly jumped off the bed after each of them where shocked by a couple of bolts.
“What the heck” exclaimed Tess?
“What is causing this Larek?” asked Ankaa. Larek, who was lost for words, remained silent. Max had gone unconscious again.
He was feeling her, he knew it. She was coming back to him. The connection was forming again. He felt the sparks coursing through his body energizing him. ‘Liz are you there?’ he reached out, but there was no reply. She must not be close enough. They literally were connected and then he heard it, her voice, ‘Max’. It was distant, but it was still there. ‘I’m here Liz, just follow my voice.’
Larek was the first to notice the portal was opening and the next thing he knew Liz had literally dropped onto the floor, unconscious.
“Get her on the bed, next to Max” ordered Tess. Larek picked Liz up and placed her next to Max as Tess joined their hands. “Now all we can do is wait” She wasn’t sure if this was the right course of action, but it felt right.
Max felt her energy, it was strong now. ‘Liz, are you there?’
‘I’m here love. Don’t ever leave me again!’
‘I promise. I don’t think either of us can withstand another separation like this.’
‘I agree. Where are we?’
‘I’m not sure. We both made it, but I had some kind of episode after I left Earth and haven’t been too responsive.’
‘I had the same kind of episode on Earth. I don’t ever want to feel like that again.’
‘So, are you ready to meet and greet the people of Dione and the Whirlwind Galaxy?’
‘As long as you don’t leave my side.’
‘Deal, now wake up my love.’ And then Max opened his eyes and he sat himself up into a seated position. “Liz”
“I’m here,” she said lifting herself up into a seated position and then she turned towards Max and embraced him. Neither of them were conscious of the eyes which were turned on them, until Tess spoke up.
“Welcome home Max. Hello Liz”
-
sdcheesehead
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 76
- Joined: Tue May 02, 2006 11:27 am
- Location: South Dakota
Alien Friend, Eric1978, Timelord31 & TessHardingEvans...Thanks for being patient and for all the reviews, pm's and bumps. I hope you all enjoy the next couple of chapters. ***Waves to all the Lurkers too ***
Chapter 37 – Blades, Crystals and Visions, Oh My!
On his way to the sheriff’s department, Jim dropped Clark, Tara and Mirek off at the edge of Frazier Woods. As they watched the SUV pull away Tara and Mirek looked towards Clark.
“We just need to follow a path to the cave where the portal is located. It’s not far, but it’ll give you a chance to experience a bit of your surroundings. The Roswell area is very different from Smallville,” explained Clark as he found the path and was leading them towards the cave.
“Here, the climate is much warmer and dryer, as you can probably tell.”
“It’s not much different than Dione” stated Mirek, “This place reminds me a lot of our home. It used to be full of all kinds of vegetation and creatures native to our world, but our sun is just drying everything out. It has killed most of our open vegetation forcing the creatures into survival mode or extinction.”
“Man, that’s terrible!” Clark exclaimed. “Have your scientists been able to come up with a solution for this detrimental problem?”
“We were able to catch our predicament in time and were able to construct a facility to house and protect our vegetation from the deathly rays of the sun as well as protecting our water reservoirs, but it’ll only last us so long. We also have what you might call farms, where we raise our livestock for food and procreation. These are only temporary measures. One day, we will be in the same predicament that Asterie and Arcas are in, because they are closest to Sorin and don’t have any such measures in place. Their planets are slowly dying.” Mirek grabbed onto a leafy green plant and remarked, “You are so lucky to have such vegetation growing in such a dry place, maybe there is something we can learn from this planet to help our galaxy.”
“This sounds a lot like what happened on Krypton.” Tara gave Clark a questionable look as he explained. “I’ve just begun my training with Jor-El and he showed me what Krypton looked like before a science experiment went wrong on one of the moons. Prior to that day, the lands of Krypton were vibrant and full of color. There was a golden volcano surrounded by a scarlet forest, which was filled with many strange creatures and foliage. The mountains glistened in the distance from the jeweled crystals that formed them and the sky above held the two moons and Rao, our sun. Then one of Krypton’s leading scientists, Jax-Ur, performed an experiment that went drastically wrong. He destroyed the moon and all its inhabitants as well as shifting Krypton just enough to alter its atmosphere forcing the people of Krypton to adapt. Barren lands replaced all the foliage and vegetation and they were forced to move their homes into the Jewel Mountains.”
“I remember how it used to look” Tara reminisced, “but I left before the moon incident.” And then she came out of her thoughts and asked, “How is it you are able to speak to Jor-El and did you ever learn what actually happened to Krypton?”
“Krypton wasn’t the only thing affected by the moon incident. From what I understand, the surrounding galactic bodies such as the sun and moons all shifted after the explosion causing Rao to essentially go supernova. Jor-El tried to warn the Science Council, but they wouldn’t listen. That is why he sent me away after I was born. And to answer your question about how I can speak to Jor-El, it would be easier if I could show you, instead of trying to explain it.”
“It seems like your father was a brilliant man. I hope we are able to find a solution to our situation too, before it becomes dire,” Mirek stated.
“So do I. Well, here we are,” Clark said standing in front of the cave’s entrance. Pulling a flashlight out of the pocket of his red jacket he turned it on and led the two into the cave.
“It’s much cooler and muskier in here” noted Mirek. “Where are you taking us?”
“Here,” announced Clark. Mirek and Tara looked up at Clark as he raised his hand to the wall and waved it in a circular motion producing a silver imprint. He placed his hand in the middle opening up the room to the Granolith.
Back in Smallville
Michael, Isabel, Ava and the others were out on the training field enhancing their developing abilities when Mira thought this would be the perfect time to teach Michael more about Rath’s weapon of choice. “Did you bring it?” Mira asked Michael.
“Yeah” he said pulling the cylinder out of the pocket of his jacket and placing his hand upon the silver handprint, extending the brilliant blue blades. Mira pulled a similar cylinder out and extended its metallic bright green blades.
“I was very proficient on the battlefield, but before we start sparring against each other, I feel you need to get used to handling the staff, so we’ll start off with some basic exercises to get you more accustomed to using the blade.”
Michael was really picking up on this. He felt he was finally able to add something to the group. As he and Mira continued on with their exercises they began to gather an audience, as the rest of the group was finishing up their own independent sessions. Soon, Michael and Mira were sparring against each other and they looked like they were dancing with circles of bright blue and green lights, produced from each of the blades as they moved them in circular motions. It was so graceful looking, almost like a dance, which was unlike Michael’s normal persona, but he was in his element. When they finally finished and bowed towards each other, there was clapping in the background.
“That was amazing Michael” Maria said as she stood there in awe.
“Yeah, you looked like you were essentially part of the blade” agreed Isabel.
“Well, it felt like that too. I’ve never felt that…focus; I guess is the word for it. I was able to move the blade effortlessly and it came so naturally,” Michael said, retracting the blades and putting the cylinder back in his pocket. “Shall we get back to the house?”
Maria joined Michael as they made their way down the path to the house. “You really did look good out there.”
“Thanks” he hugged her to his side, “that means a lot coming from you,” he said smiling at her.
“Oh, you don’t need to impress me Spaceboy, you’ve already got me” and then she leaned up and kissed him passionately.
Kyle and Ava were following them when Ava giggled and Kyle just grunted, “Geez guys get a room.”
Maria released herself from Michael and smiled at Kyle mischievously and said, “That’s actually a good idea, because that was just so hot!”
“Please Deluca, spare us any more tidbits on what you think is hot or not” as he passed her and Michael. Ava was still giggling. It was refreshing to see such an innocent public display of affection. Rath and Lonnie were always so crude and mocking when it came to such things. Zan was also taking notes as he walked up the path with Isabel.
“Now Zan, don’t get any ideas, otherwise your father will kill me” she said looking down at him with a wide grin on her face.
“I don’t know Aunt Isabel, kissing looks like it could be a lot of fun.”
She looked at him, shock spread across her face. Zan smile up at her with his bright blue eyes, “I was kidding, Aunt Izzie.”
“Oh, you didn’t just call me that did you?”
“Oh, I think I did” he said jokingly, “whatcha going to do about it?”
“Nothing, but not in public, got it. I’ve got a rep to keep up.” She said ruffling up his hair. They were followed by Mira and Serena who exited the training field last.
Dione Palace
“Hello Tess” Liz said as she looked around at her unfamiliar surroundings. Besides herself and Max, Tess was the only familiar thing in the room. There were two alien creatures in the room that were near the metal like slate they were lying on. The room was bright, but Liz couldn’t figure out where their light source was coming from. She looked over at her husband as he was doing the same thing, taking in his surroundings. This was his first look at his world, literally.
“Hello Your Majesty, Welcome to Dione” Larek said extending his hand with its long green fingers towards Max. “I am Larek”
Max extended his hand and greeted Larek, “Thank you for having Liz and me, we are so honored to be able to finally meet you in person.”
“The honor is truly ours, Your Majesty and welcome Your Highness,” Larek extended his hand towards Liz.
Liz took his hand, “Thank you for having us, but I’m not royalty Larek, you can just call me Liz.”
“I’ll respect your request when we are in private quarters Liz, but you are mistaken. You are royalty. When you married Max, he made you his Queen and I will refer to you as such in public” explained Larek as both Liz and Tess looked at him.
“Well, this poses a slight problem doesn’t it Larek” Tess said, “Who is the rightful Queen of Antar and the Whirlwind Galaxy, Liz or myself?”
“Well, the emissary can determine that tomorrow, prior to the Summit” the other alien stated.
“I’m sorry, where are my manners? Max, Liz this is the Queen Mother Ankaa” introduced Larek.
“You’re my mother?” Max said, looking at the other alien, who was seated in a nearby chair.
“Yes, I am Zan. I mean Max.” She said timidly. She was nervous about meeting her children, but that was all washed away when Max got up and embraced her. “Thank you mother. Thank you for giving Isabel, Michael, Ava, Tess and myself another chance to live.” There were actual tears welling up inside of him and Liz felt them as she came to her husband’s side. “Mother, I would like to introduce you to my wife. This is Elizabeth Parker-Evans, the love of my life.”
“It is so nice to finally meet you, Your Highness” Liz said, unsure what she should call her.
“Please, just call me Ankaa” she said extending her hand, welcoming Liz into hers and Max’s embrace.
Finally they broke apart, when Larek asked, “What happened while you traveled through the portal. What is all this talk of a connection? You two really scared us.”
Liz looked towards Max as he answered, “It seems Liz and I are more connected than we thought we were. We are essentially bonded and I don’t think we can be separated for too long without repercussions, like you witnessed. We need each other to survive.”
“I’ve never heard of such a connection” Larek said dumbfounded. “Have you Ankaa?”
“No, I haven’t. I wonder how this could’ve occurred.” Ankaa questioned.
“Well, it doesn’t matter” stated Max and then bringing Liz closer to his side he said, “We will never be separated like that again. I don’t ever want to feel like that again.”
“Agreed” Liz said.
“So, what’s the plan?” Max asked.
“Well, the representatives from the other planets will be arriving early tomorrow and I’ve got the Summit planned for tomorrow afternoon. What would you like to do?” asked Larek.
Max thought about this. He reverted back to his US History class where they had learned what it took to be a leader. What kind of leader would he be? He finally said, “I’d like to be brought up to date on what’s been going on in the Whirlwind Galaxy, so I’m not going into this meeting blind. Then, I’d like it if Liz and I can take a tour of Dione and I don’t just mean the palace. I want to meet the real people, see their living conditions and experience life from their viewpoint.”
“Are you sure?” questioned Ankaa. “It may not be safe for you outside of the palace walls.”
“Why wouldn’t it be safe? Am I not their rightful King?”
“Yes, but…” started Ankaa, but Max interrupted her.
“But nothing, if I’m going to be making decisions on their behalf at the Summit, I need to understand their predicament and I won’t get a true representation of that except if I’m able to get out there and meet with them.”
“Spoken like a true King” Larek said.
“More like a fool” mumbled Tess.
“And why do you think that Tess” Max asked, overhearing her little comment.
“Well, you really haven’t been living among them like I have and it’s no peaches and cream out there.”
“Well, that’s why I need to see for myself. Oh and speaking about living, that took us all by surprise. You’ll have to tell us about that little story. I’ve also got a message from Zan. He wanted you to know that he’s thinking of you and that he can’t want to meet you.”
Tess was taken back; she didn’t know what to say. “We need to talk Max. Okay.”
“I agree, but not right now” and then he turned towards Larek. “Can we please be shown to our rooms; the trip through the portals took a lot out of us?”
“Certainly, I think each of us needs to get a good night’s rest. I’ll take you personally.” Larek said as he led them to their room and Ankaa and Tess retired to their rooms. Tomorrow was going to be another interesting day.
Back in Metropolis
Bob and Brenda just finished cleaning up the kitchen and were sitting on the sofa watching television when Zan came walking through the door.
“Hey Mom, Hey Dad” he said, going towards the kitchen to get himself something to drink.
“Hey Brett, I bought some Snapple at the store today, as well as some Tabasco sauce.”
“Thanks Mom” Brett said as he fixed his drink, alien style and then he sat in the reclining chair.
“Where’s Clark? I thought he was supposed to be accompanying you,” asked Bob.
“He had to go and meet his Aunt and Uncle in Roswell, so I was allowed to come on my own, I just need to call Isabel and let her know I made it okay” Brett said reaching for the phone.
“What do you mean you came on your own?” Bob asked, but Brett held up a finger.
“Hey Aunt Izzie, tell everyone I made it okay. We’re not in public that was the agreement. It took me a few tries to get here, but I’m getting better. Well, I better get going, see ya tomorrow. Bye.” Brett hung up the phone.
“Hey Dad, sorry about that, but I developed a new ability on my Kryptonian side today. I’m able to run real fast like Clark. I ran to Smallville this afternoon and only missed it by a couple of cornfields. Since Clark went to Roswell, I had to come home by myself. I overshot the house a couple of times, but I’m getting better. Aunt Izzie wanted me to call when I got here and since they don’t have a phone she was waiting at the Kent’s house for my phone call to make sure I was okay.”
“So what’s this about a girl name Mandy? Your mom mentioned her earlier this evening,” Bob asked.
“Well, she was one of the kids Max saved a couple of years back and she met up with him and Liz at Summerholt this morning and because Max saved her, she’s more like me. She can communicate using her mind and Max let her in on the ‘big’ secret at Summerholt. When she came to school, she let me know that she knew who I was, but I didn’t let her fully in. I wanted to talk to the group and tonight I did get permission to let her fully into the ‘club’.”
“Oh” was all that Bob could say. There was so much about his son that was extraordinary and he didn’t know if he could personally take on the challenge of dealing with the different changes, but he was taking everything in stride. What more could he say? All he could do was support and love his son for what he was and whatever he became.
“So, how did training go?” asked Brenda, as she graded some papers.
“Not bad. As you know I learned how to run very fast and I worked on changing the molecular structure of things like this.” Brett gave them a demonstration. “Then we stood around and watched Michael and Mira work the lighted spears. It was really cool.”
“Lighted spears?” questioned Bob.
“Yeah, a gift from our world. I guess it belong to Rath, his royal essence. It starts off in the shape of a cylinder and then once it’s activated it has these two blue blades that extend out of the cylinder and when it’s in motion electric blue lights are seen. It was really cool to watch both of them in action.” Brett finished up his drink and spent some time with his family. Once they retired to their room, Brett went back to his room and lay on his bed, but he wasn’t tired. He decided to open up his communication line with Mandy.
Dione Palace
Max and Liz were sitting in their suite, getting used to their surroundings. Liz was sitting on the metal-like slab in their room. What was unique about it was that it wasn’t cool to the touch. It actually felt warm and comfortable. The metal also formed around her body as she sat on it. Very interesting, just like that piece of metal Hal had given Michael.
“A penny for your thoughts” Max said as he slid in and sat behind her, embracing his love in his hands.
“There’s no need to waste your money sweetheart, we are one. I know what you’re feeling and thinking as you know what I’m going through. And it seems like this is a unique gift that we share. Strange, but I like it” she said smiling back at him as he turned her around and lifted her up onto his lap as he started showering her with kisses starting at the nape of her neck.
Liz’s was receiving the normal intense flashes she received each time they engaged in their lovemaking ritual, but this time a vision decided to intercede, bringing them both down off of their sexual high.
Chloe was sitting in a colorful Egyptian themed café drinking a cappuccino with Lois. They were soon joined by Kyle, Maria and Ava. Everyone seems happy and then the door chimed and three people walk in. Chloe looks up as well as Lois, but they don’t recognize the new arrivals and return their conversation back to the table. Max and Liz looked up at the door and then the flash dissolved.
“Oh my God Max, we’ve got to warn them!” Liz said excitedly.
“I know, but how? Brody is back in Roswell.”
“I don’t know, plus we don’t know our way through this palace either, how would we be able to find Larek?”
“Care to take a stroll with me my dear, I am after all the King, we just need to ask someone where Larek’s quarters are.” Liz agreed as they each dressed themselves and left their quarters.
They walked forever before a palace guard affronted them. “Who goes there?” he said pointing a weapon at each of them at the end of a darkened hallway. Liz jumped, for she hadn’t seen the guard, but as the guard got closer, they could see the fear in his eyes. He had never seen a human before and they were the aliens now.
“Hello” Max said raising his hand in a friendly greeting as Liz stood close to his side. The poor guard was so frightened by the presence of two humans that his finger depressed the trigger and a bolt of light shot towards Max and Liz. Max instinctively put up his energy shield and addressed the guard again.
“Woah, Calm down. We’re not here to hurt you or anything. I’m King Zan, ruler over the Five Planets and this is my wife and your Queen, Liz. I would appreciate it if you would lower your weapon so we can talk.”
“Yoouu aarree llyyinng!” stuttered the guard, still aiming his weapon. “The Royal Four died years ago and King Zan’s mate’s name is Avanya.”
Max shook his head at this comment as a fire started rising deep inside Liz. She would be living in Avanya’s shadow for a very long time. “Now I know what Tess was talking about” Max said to her, “The normal citizen isn’t privy to our existence.” Then he placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder and turned back towards the guard trying a different tactic.
“If you choose to not believe me, please inform our host King Larek there is an intruder in the palace and I’m sure he’ll be able to rectify the situation.” The guard just looked at the two humans. What were they on and how was he able to deter the energy blast? “I will allow you to take us into custody, as long as you promise to bring King Larek here promptly, for that is the real reason we came out tonight, so we could speak with him.”
“If you are truly the King, why would you agree to go into my custody? Wouldn’t I be held for treason if it came out that you were truly the King of the Five Planets?”
“I promise to not hold anything against you for performing your duties, but if harm comes to either myself or my wife then I won’t be so forgiving.”
“Agreed” said the guard, “lower your shield and walk this way.” He directed them down one hallway after another and stopped when they arrived at a door. “Please back up against the wall” Max and Liz listened as the guard adjusted his weapon. He aimed it at them and before depressing the button he said, “It’s just a shield”, Max nodded, still holding his hand up in protective mode. A shield was activated and the guard knocked on the door. “You better be who you said you are” the guard muttered.
There was a voice on the other side of the door, “Who has interrupted my sleep?”
“I’m Kip, a member of your Palace Guard. I’m sorry sire for the late hour but I’ve captured a couple of human intruders and one of them claims to be King Zan himself. I’ve got them here with me.” The door opened as Larek was standing there in a dressing robe. “Max, are you causing me problems already? Don’t Earthlings need sleep too?”
“Sorry Larek, but Liz had a vision and we need to contact Earth as soon as possible.”
“What kind of vision Liz?”
“Nicolas has made his way to Smallville along with his flunkies Rath and Lonnie. I saw them entering a café where Ava, Kyle, Maria, Chloe and Lois were dining.”
“This isn’t good. I don’t have a body I can inhabit in Smallville except if you have a willing body I can use and then I’ll have to get my message to them quickly, since I won’t have a lot of time to prepare the body for my arrival.”
“Does it have to be human or can it be mixed?” asked Liz.
“Human” replied Larek. Kip was standing back watching the conversation between the three like a tennis match. Could this truly be King Zan and why was King Larek referring to him as Max. And what is all this talk about inhabiting bodies, humans, earthlings and visions. The human called Liz mentioned she had a vision. Wow, what did he just happen upon?
“Well, there are Maria and Jesse,” replied Liz.
“And don’t forget Chloe and Lois or how about Pete? He would be a willing participant and he’s always around the farm.” Liz agreed.
“Larek, I believe we have a person you can use. His name is Pete, he’s a friend of Clark’s.”
“Very well. Won’t you come in, so I can get your message correct and I’ll communicate it for you.”
“That would be nice if your guard would release his hold on us,” remarked Max.
Larek gave Kip a stern look as the shield keeping Max and Liz pinned against the wall was released. Max turned towards Larek and commented, “Don’t fault Kip for doing his job. I agreed to come under his custody to your residency as long as no harm came to either Liz or myself and he agreed and upheld his end of the bargain.”
“That was a fair arrangement, does he know who you are?” questioned Larek.
“Well, I tried to tell him, but it’s obvious that the general public isn’t aware of our existence.”
“So true. I’m sorry Max for any inconvenience.” Max nodded. “And Kip, Max is who he claims to be. He is the true ruler over the Five Planets. Spread the word, for it is good news.”
“Sire, if I may ask?”
“Yes” Larek responded.
“Why do you refer to him as Max and not King Zan and wasn’t his betrothed known as Queen Avanya?”
Larek looked towards Max for the answers as Max took charge and answered the guard.
“What I’m about to tell you, I want you to spread to anyone you come in contact with. My mother, Queen Mother Ankaa, engineered two sets of pods, which consist of the essences of the Royal Four and humans. I am one of these engineered half-breeds and my counterpart known as Zan died leaving the throne to myself. An Emissary has validated this fact too. We were unaware that I was supposed to be mated to Avanya and Rath was supposed to be mated to Vilandra. We were raised as humans, by humans who gave us human names. My human name is Max Evans. Since we were living among the humans we developed human traits and bonded with them. Liz is my wife. She isn’t a pure human; she is like me, since the day that I saved her life. That about covers the essentials don’t you think Larek?”
“I think you gave him enough information for the night. Shall we place a phone call, so I can get some sleep tonight?” Max agreed as he and Liz entered Larek’s room again. Kip walked back to his post. The Royal Four was alive!! There was hope for the planets after all.
Smallville at the Evan’s Farm
Michael had made dinner again for the group and the girls were cleaning up the kitchen. Pete was over at the house visiting with Ava. He had really taken to her. Yes, she was somewhat strange with her bubblegum pink and black hair and all her piercings, but she was fun to be around. It didn’t bother Pete that she was an alien. Hey, his best friend was one, so why not keep it in the club. He was just hoping she saw him in the same way. It would be the first time Pete actually had a girl interested in him who wasn’t interested in Clark first. Lois was also there crushing on Kyle. She thought he was pretty cute and he had taken an interest in her the other day and they had coffee at the Talon. Granted, he was part alien too, but so were most of their friends. They were going to play a game of Pictionary, once the girls finished up the dishes. Michael was starting to get worried since they hadn’t heard anything from Clark or Liz. They should’ve returned to the farm already. Instead of going after them, Isabel thought it would be best to get everyone’s mind off of ‘what ifs’ and just have a game night. She was going to give them until midnight and if they hadn’t arrived by then, she would head up the posse to find them, but until then ‘Game Night’.
They were half way through a round of ‘All Play’ when Pete started acting up.
“What’s going on?” he said before falling back on the couch, having his eyes roll into the back of his head.
“Pete! Pete! Wake up Pete!” Ava said shaking the young man passed out next to her, when he started coming through.
“Isabel, Michael are you there?” Pete said.
Michael and Isabel both moved closer to Pete as Isabel said, “Larek, is that you?”
She had recognized the voice from his prior visit. “Hello Isabel. Yes it is I, Larek. Hello Michael. I don’t have a lot of time. Please thank Pete for the use of his body but I had to relay an important message from Max. It seems like Liz had a vision.” Before Larek could continue it seemed like everyone in the room began to raise their voice.
“Are you trying to say that Liz is there with Max?” Michael finally asked Larek, once the commotion leveled out.
“Yes she is, but that isn’t important. I need to get this message out. Talk to Clark when he gets back and he’ll tell you the full story. Anyways, Liz had a vision that Maria, Kyle, Ava, Chloe and Lois are in an Egyptian themed café when Nicholas, Rath and Lonnie break up the party. They want you to be aware that they know you all are in the Smallville vicinity and be on the alert. Since I didn’t have time to prepare Pete’s body I need to go. Please tell him I’m sorry for any inconveniences that I might have caused him with this call” and then there was silence. Pete lay back down and soon his eyes rolled back to the front and he came out of his trance. Isabel was sitting there with a glass of water and some Tylenol.
“Here Pete, take this. Brody swears this helps after he’s been abducted” Isabel said handing him the pills and water. “What do you mean abducted?” Pete asked.
“You know how our good friend Brody is used as our alien cell phone” Pete nodded, taking the water and pills. “Well, it seems Larek needed to contact us and since Brody is back in Roswell he decided to use you. He did say he was sorry if he caused you any pain.”
“That’s okay. I only have a massive headache. So, why did Max need to phone home?”
“Well, it seems like Liz had a vision and some bad guys are on their way to Smallville” explained Isabel.
“Wait, you said Liz. She went too?” questioned Pete.
“I guess so. Larek couldn’t elaborate on the issue and told us to talk to Clark.”
“So who are Nicholas, Rath and Lonnie?” questioned Lois, “and what do they look like so we can be on the look out too, when they decide to show up at the Talon, which is the Egyptian themed café Larek mentioned.”
“Well, Nicholas is a Skin, which is a different type of alien from our Galaxy. He was Khivar’s right hand man on Earth and he’s living in the body of a teenage boy, but don’t let that deceive you. He is pure evil.” Isabel explained.
“And Rath and Lonnie are a couple of psycho’s that look similar to Isabel and myself” explained Michael.
“They were my pod mates in New York, and psycho basically covers it” piped in Ava.
“So these three have the same abilities you three have?” questioned Lois.
“Yeah” Isabel, Michael and Ava said at once. “Plus they don’t care who they hurt along the way. They killed my Zan right in front of me,” volunteered Ava.
“I’d say the Talon should be an alien free zone for awhile, until we know they’re in town. I have no choice, since that’s where I live, but I can keep my eyes open for you all too.” Lois said.
“Don’t play heroine if you do see them, just contact one of us, so we can bring in reinforcements” warned Michael.
“Sure” Lois relented. She wasn’t used to backing down to anyone, but she knew what the bad Kryptonians did to Smallville and she didn’t want to be on the bad side of one of Max’s enemies. She had seen some of the things these guys could do. Granted they used their gifts for good, but what would happen if you pissed one of them off?
“Should I contact my father and let him know the bad guys are coming?” inquired Lois.
“I think that’s a great idea, sending the Special Unit after them. Let’s see if they like it!” Kyle said.
“I agree” Isabel said, “but remind him that he needs to keep us in the loop, because he doesn’t want to take these guys on by himself either.” Lois nodded her head in agreement.
“Where the Hell is Clark?” Michael asked.
“Good question” Pete stated, wondering the same question. Well, since their game had been interrupted Isabel relented.
“Fine Michael, shall we take a walk through the caves?” Isabel suggested.
“Why don’t we all go?” Lois asked. “I’d like to see what goes on in these caves you keep mentioning.”
Michael looked at the rest of them and stated, “Well, I’m going to go, I don’t care who follows” and he got up, followed closely by Maria, Isabel, Kyle, Lois, Ava and Pete. Jesse had some work to do and Serena and Mira decided to stay behind, just in case they missed them on the path.
The Granolith
“This is the Granolith, isn’t it?” remarked Mirek. “It’s magnificent!” he said, running his hand along the vortex’s edge. “How does it work?”
Clark lifted his hand in the same spot Mirek had his hand when the Whirlwind Galaxy symbol appeared. “Each of you needs to touch the vortex” Mirek and Tara lifted their hands and touch the vortex when Clark placed his hand in the middle of the symbol they were each transported to the center of the vortex and through the portal. They landed in the Kewatchee Caves.
“Clark, why did the symbol materialize when you lifted your hand but not when I placed my hand upon it?” Mirek asked.
“From what I understand, only a person of the Royal Family or a member of the House of El can operate it. Oh, and anybody Serena programs into the Granolith.”
“Where are we Clark?” Tara asked looking around at the symbols on center console. “These are Kryptonian symbols.”
“Yes they are. We’re in Smallville, in the Kewatchee Caves, but I’m going to take you to a place that is special to me. I think you’ll really appreciate it Tara. Place your hand on the middle stone and hold on.” Clark retrieved the Key from his pocket and inserted it into a slot and the next thing they knew, they were in the ‘Fortress’. “Welcome to my Fortress of Solitude”
“This looks just like Krypton’s Jewel Mountains, but how is that possible?” Tara said, walking through the ‘Fortress’ as if everything was familiar to her.
“I collected these three stones and brought them together and threw them and this is what grew. It’s really beautiful here,” explained Clark.
“And cold” shivered Mirek. The weather wasn’t affecting either Tara or Clark but it was like stepping into a freezer for Mirek. Clark sped off for a second and returned with a winter jacket. “Here, put this on. I always leave one up here, just in case Chloe forgets to bring one.” It was a girly jacket, but Mirek didn’t know the difference.
“Thanks, that is much better.” Mirek said fully appreciating the warmth the jacket gave him.
Tara had found the crystalline console and turned towards Clark and asked, “Where is the Father Crystal?”
“The what?” Clark asked.
“The Father Crystal, where is it?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about” Clark said, honestly. He basically winged everything. “Hold on, I’ll ask.” Tara looked at him as he called out, “Father”
“Yes, Kal-El” a voice rang out.
“Is that Jor-El?” Tara asked. Clark nodded. “But I thought he was dead.”
“He died on Krypton, but his impression still lives on within the Fortress. This impression only responds to me, I think.” And then he turned his attention back to the Fortress, “I was wondering where the Father Crystal is located.”
“It was placed within your spacecraft when we sent you to Earth my son.”
“Oh” Clark said.
“Oh. Oh what?” Tara asked.
“What is this Father Crystal you’re speaking of and how important is it?”
“The Father Crystal was grown by your father and as this place holds all the knowledge and secrets of Krypton and probably some very useful information about other galaxies too, the Father Crystal is like your father’s personal diary for you. Anything he wanted his only son to know would be kept within the Father Crystal, including anything your mother, my sister, may have wanted to pass down. It would’ve been so nice to hear her voice again. I miss her.”
Now Clark’s heart was aching. “What is it Clark? Where is the ship?”
“I destroyed it” Clark said somberly.
“You what?”
“Calm down Tara. I’m sure the boy had his reasons, right Clark?” Mirek said.
“You don’t understand. Jor-El had caused me so much pain. I didn’t understand what was going on in my world and he kept on testing me and I just wanted to be done with him. At first it seemed like the ship was a good thing and it healed me as well as my mother and then she got pregnant. She was told she could never have children, but here she was pregnant with a miracle child. Then Jor-El came to me and told me to leave everyone behind and that it was time for me to join him in my training. I wasn’t ready to believe in Jor-El. I didn’t know him and what I did know of him scared me. I didn’t trust him and I told him no. He branded me with the House of El symbol upon my chest. I fought back. It was a stupid idea, but while everyone was at a wedding I came back to the farm, where the ship was hidden and brought a piece of Kryptonite, which is a piece of meteorite from Krypton. It is the only thing that is detrimental to Kryptonians. I put the piece of Kryptonite in the ship and it exploded. I didn’t know that my mom and dad had returned to the farm to find out why I didn’t show up to the wedding. My mom lost her baby that day and I left them. I couldn’t take the burden of my actions and the ship was gone.”
“And you never saw the Father Crystal?”
“The only thing I found in the ship was the Key, this message encrypted in the place that I traveled in and this metallic piece that I call the Heart of the ship which activated the message I read.”
“Then it’s still there.” Tara said, “Even though the ship was destroyed, the Father Crystal was grown, not made, and therefore is probably still where you blew up the ship. Jor-El probably placed it in a cargo console and you just never found it.”
“Then it is back in Smallville on my farm” Clark said. “I’m sorry Tara. I didn’t know what was going on. Heck, I didn’t even know I was from another planet until I was about fourteen years old. My parents kept my abilities a secret from everyone and not until a year after I found out did my best friend Pete learn my secret.”
“You really didn’t know what your purpose in life was, did you?” questioned Tara.
“No, I learned everything in bits and pieces and like I said, I wasn’t sure what kind of world I came from, because all the signals were confusing. I honestly thought Jor-El was a bad person. It wasn’t until I found the Fortress that I understood him more, but I’m still confused at times, because I don’t know what is expected of me. I have my life here on Earth, but I know I was placed here for a higher purpose, but I don’t know what that purpose is. Can you help me?”
“Together we can search and hopefully shine some light on some of your most puzzling questions, but I may not hold all the answers. I left Krypton before its demise and Jor-El was a brilliant man and so was your mother. I was just a lowly research scientist that decided to leave Krypton because I was rebellious and didn’t like some of their rules, which landed me in the Whirlwind Galaxy.”
“Thank the stars, because I literally had you falling into my life Tara” Mirek said, taking Tara’s hand and kissing it.
Then there was a lot of commotion coming from the portals.
“So, this is where Clark Kent likes to hide from his friends?” Michael said.
“Michael, what are you doing here?” Clark asked and then he looked around and noticed the rest of the group. “What? Did I miss the invitation…Party at Fortress?”
“Well, you did miss the little alien phone call from Larek. It seems like Liz had a vision and we are supposed to ask you what the Hell she is doing on Dione and not one of us.” Michael said, clearly not happy with the situation.
“Smallville, where the Hell are we?” Lois asked, shivering.
“Lois, what are you doing here?” Clark asked, seeing her for the first time.
“Came along for the ride. Now, where am I? It’s absolutely beautiful but it’s freaking cold here!!”
“Welcome to a replica of my home world and everyone, this is my Aunt Tara and her husband Mirek. Tara, Mirek this is Michael/Rath, Isabel/Vilandra, Ava/Avanya, Kyle, Maria, Pete and Lois.”
Everyone shook hands and said hello, when Lois spoke up again. “Hey Clark, can we go someplace a little bit warmer to talk. It seriously is really cold up here.”
“Sure Lois. It about time we get back and I’ve got some explaining to do too,” Clark said looking towards Michael and Isabel.
They made their way back to the farm. They sat around in the living room as Clark explained what had happened to Liz when Max went through the portal and Mirek explained what had happened to Max when he arrived in Dione and how it was suggested to go through the portal to get Liz. It seemed like each of them was suffering from the same thing, their new-formed connection had been severed, and they couldn’t survive without the other.
The group informed Clark, Mirek and Tara of the alien phone call from Larek and how they may be receiving some unwelcome guests in the near future. Soon the rest of the group left for the Evans’ farm as Mirek, Tara, Pete and Clark found their beds and settled in for the night.
Metropolis
‘Hey Mandy are you out there?’ Zan asked. He was really hoping that this would work. He didn’t feel like picking up the phone and calling her because he didn’t want her family listening in on their conversation first of all and plus he wanted to keep their relationship private, between them for now.
There wasn’t an answer. Maybe she was sleeping. It was pretty late. He thought he’d give it one more try. ‘Hey Mandy, are you out there?’
‘Zan’ Mandy responded tiredly.
‘Yeah, it’s me. Can you talk or is this a bad time?’
‘Yeah, I was just falling asleep. You got back pretty late.’
‘I know. We started late because I had to talk to my dad about some things and then the rest of the family.’
‘How did it go?’
Zan was quiet for a while, when Mandy interrupted his silence, ‘Zan, you didn’t fall asleep on me did you?’
‘No, I’m here. Today, I learned that my mother. My biological mother is alive. She’s living on the planet Dione.’
‘Wow, I bet you were shocked to hear that. But it’s good too. Maybe one day you can see her again.’
‘Yeah. One day. That’s the other thing. My dad Max left today for Dione. He has to represent Antar and the Whirlwind Galaxy at a Summit. Something I’ll probably have to do later in life.’
‘How did he get there? Did he take a spaceship or something?’
‘That’s how I found out about my mother; he’s using a portal. Clark’s Aunt is using it to come to Earth and Max was going to use it to go to Dione.’
‘Wait a minute. Clark’s Aunt. Clark’s an alien too?’
‘Yeah. That was one of the things I needed to get clarification on before I could talk to you. I told you there was a lot about my life you didn’t know. He’s not from the Whirlwind Galaxy. He’s from a planet called Krypton, but it was destroyed and no longer exists. Clark’s mom is Lara and she was Tara’s sister. Tara is married to Mirek and had Avanya. Avanya’s essence was made to engineer my mother, so in a way I’m related to Clark too. So have I lost you yet?’
‘I think I understand the family tree, even if it’s quite twisted. So, is that all you got or is there more?’
‘Oh, there’s more. Now you know that I’m supposed to be some savior, right?’
‘Well, I’ve picked up on that. So, what’s going on there?’
‘Well, it comes back to the family tree thing. I’m part of some prophecy and the product of three worlds: Antar/Dione, Krypton and Earth, since they engineered both my mother and father with human DNA. First of all I’ve got to fight these evil guys and when I kick their ass I’m suppose to save either Earth or the Whirlwind Galaxy from a disaster. So, how was your day?’
‘Wow, and I thought I had problems. So, where are you at with all of this?’
‘Well, I’m lucky. I have an extended family that is going to be there to help me along the way. Granted, I’m the one that it falls on, but at least I’ve got them there to cover me as I go in. Today, it was pretty cool to watch Michael in weapon’s training. He has these really cool blades that look almost like light sabers as he is doing his training exercises.’
‘I’d really like to see those blades in action. They sound cool. So, how many aliens do you have in your arsenal? I mean here on Earth.’
Zan had to think. ‘I believe there are 12. Max, Liz, Michael, Isabel, Ava, Kyle, Jim, Mira, Serena, Sydney, Clark and you.’
‘You’re counting me as part of your arsenal, but I don’t know a lot.’
‘Neither does Sydney. She’s only 8 or 9, but I still counted her because she’s gifted. Plus, Tara is here and hopefully she’ll be able to enlighten Clark, Ava and myself. Plus the humans in our group are also very helpful and each has there own use. Maria is Michael’s girlfriend and she’s been there since the beginning. Jesse is married to Isabel and is a lawyer. Chloe’s a reporter for the Daily Planet and is Clark’s girlfriend. Pete is Clark’s best friend. Lois is another one of Clark’s good friends and Chloe’s cousin. Her father is a General in the Army, and has also been inducted into the ‘Club’ and is the head of the Special Unit of the FBI.’
‘You’ve infiltrated the FBI?’
‘I guess we have. Get this, do you know Lionel Luthor?’
‘You mean the Luthor that basically owns Metropolis?’
‘Yeah, the dad, not Lex his son. Well, he is the vessel that Clark’s biological father Jor-El uses to communicate with him. He’s also in the ‘Club’. Oh, and we can’t forget Martha Kent, Kansas State Senator and Clark’s mom. Plus some people you don’t know in Roswell. I think I’ve covered most of the ‘Club’ members.’
‘Wow, I never even thought your ‘Club’ was that exclusive. Have you’ve met all the players involved?’
‘The ones I mentioned, yes.’
‘And you’re only six months old. You’ve had a very busy life Zan.’
‘I guess I have. Well, it’s getting late. I should really get some sleep. I’ll talk with you tomorrow.’
‘Sure. Sweet dreams Zan’
‘Only of you’ Zan let slip, but before he could hear her response he cut the connection.
***Waves to all the Lurkers too *** Chapter 37 – Blades, Crystals and Visions, Oh My!
On his way to the sheriff’s department, Jim dropped Clark, Tara and Mirek off at the edge of Frazier Woods. As they watched the SUV pull away Tara and Mirek looked towards Clark.
“We just need to follow a path to the cave where the portal is located. It’s not far, but it’ll give you a chance to experience a bit of your surroundings. The Roswell area is very different from Smallville,” explained Clark as he found the path and was leading them towards the cave.
“Here, the climate is much warmer and dryer, as you can probably tell.”
“It’s not much different than Dione” stated Mirek, “This place reminds me a lot of our home. It used to be full of all kinds of vegetation and creatures native to our world, but our sun is just drying everything out. It has killed most of our open vegetation forcing the creatures into survival mode or extinction.”
“Man, that’s terrible!” Clark exclaimed. “Have your scientists been able to come up with a solution for this detrimental problem?”
“We were able to catch our predicament in time and were able to construct a facility to house and protect our vegetation from the deathly rays of the sun as well as protecting our water reservoirs, but it’ll only last us so long. We also have what you might call farms, where we raise our livestock for food and procreation. These are only temporary measures. One day, we will be in the same predicament that Asterie and Arcas are in, because they are closest to Sorin and don’t have any such measures in place. Their planets are slowly dying.” Mirek grabbed onto a leafy green plant and remarked, “You are so lucky to have such vegetation growing in such a dry place, maybe there is something we can learn from this planet to help our galaxy.”
“This sounds a lot like what happened on Krypton.” Tara gave Clark a questionable look as he explained. “I’ve just begun my training with Jor-El and he showed me what Krypton looked like before a science experiment went wrong on one of the moons. Prior to that day, the lands of Krypton were vibrant and full of color. There was a golden volcano surrounded by a scarlet forest, which was filled with many strange creatures and foliage. The mountains glistened in the distance from the jeweled crystals that formed them and the sky above held the two moons and Rao, our sun. Then one of Krypton’s leading scientists, Jax-Ur, performed an experiment that went drastically wrong. He destroyed the moon and all its inhabitants as well as shifting Krypton just enough to alter its atmosphere forcing the people of Krypton to adapt. Barren lands replaced all the foliage and vegetation and they were forced to move their homes into the Jewel Mountains.”
“I remember how it used to look” Tara reminisced, “but I left before the moon incident.” And then she came out of her thoughts and asked, “How is it you are able to speak to Jor-El and did you ever learn what actually happened to Krypton?”
“Krypton wasn’t the only thing affected by the moon incident. From what I understand, the surrounding galactic bodies such as the sun and moons all shifted after the explosion causing Rao to essentially go supernova. Jor-El tried to warn the Science Council, but they wouldn’t listen. That is why he sent me away after I was born. And to answer your question about how I can speak to Jor-El, it would be easier if I could show you, instead of trying to explain it.”
“It seems like your father was a brilliant man. I hope we are able to find a solution to our situation too, before it becomes dire,” Mirek stated.
“So do I. Well, here we are,” Clark said standing in front of the cave’s entrance. Pulling a flashlight out of the pocket of his red jacket he turned it on and led the two into the cave.
“It’s much cooler and muskier in here” noted Mirek. “Where are you taking us?”
“Here,” announced Clark. Mirek and Tara looked up at Clark as he raised his hand to the wall and waved it in a circular motion producing a silver imprint. He placed his hand in the middle opening up the room to the Granolith.
Back in Smallville
Michael, Isabel, Ava and the others were out on the training field enhancing their developing abilities when Mira thought this would be the perfect time to teach Michael more about Rath’s weapon of choice. “Did you bring it?” Mira asked Michael.
“Yeah” he said pulling the cylinder out of the pocket of his jacket and placing his hand upon the silver handprint, extending the brilliant blue blades. Mira pulled a similar cylinder out and extended its metallic bright green blades.
“I was very proficient on the battlefield, but before we start sparring against each other, I feel you need to get used to handling the staff, so we’ll start off with some basic exercises to get you more accustomed to using the blade.”
Michael was really picking up on this. He felt he was finally able to add something to the group. As he and Mira continued on with their exercises they began to gather an audience, as the rest of the group was finishing up their own independent sessions. Soon, Michael and Mira were sparring against each other and they looked like they were dancing with circles of bright blue and green lights, produced from each of the blades as they moved them in circular motions. It was so graceful looking, almost like a dance, which was unlike Michael’s normal persona, but he was in his element. When they finally finished and bowed towards each other, there was clapping in the background.
“That was amazing Michael” Maria said as she stood there in awe.
“Yeah, you looked like you were essentially part of the blade” agreed Isabel.
“Well, it felt like that too. I’ve never felt that…focus; I guess is the word for it. I was able to move the blade effortlessly and it came so naturally,” Michael said, retracting the blades and putting the cylinder back in his pocket. “Shall we get back to the house?”
Maria joined Michael as they made their way down the path to the house. “You really did look good out there.”
“Thanks” he hugged her to his side, “that means a lot coming from you,” he said smiling at her.
“Oh, you don’t need to impress me Spaceboy, you’ve already got me” and then she leaned up and kissed him passionately.
Kyle and Ava were following them when Ava giggled and Kyle just grunted, “Geez guys get a room.”
Maria released herself from Michael and smiled at Kyle mischievously and said, “That’s actually a good idea, because that was just so hot!”
“Please Deluca, spare us any more tidbits on what you think is hot or not” as he passed her and Michael. Ava was still giggling. It was refreshing to see such an innocent public display of affection. Rath and Lonnie were always so crude and mocking when it came to such things. Zan was also taking notes as he walked up the path with Isabel.
“Now Zan, don’t get any ideas, otherwise your father will kill me” she said looking down at him with a wide grin on her face.
“I don’t know Aunt Isabel, kissing looks like it could be a lot of fun.”
She looked at him, shock spread across her face. Zan smile up at her with his bright blue eyes, “I was kidding, Aunt Izzie.”
“Oh, you didn’t just call me that did you?”
“Oh, I think I did” he said jokingly, “whatcha going to do about it?”
“Nothing, but not in public, got it. I’ve got a rep to keep up.” She said ruffling up his hair. They were followed by Mira and Serena who exited the training field last.
Dione Palace
“Hello Tess” Liz said as she looked around at her unfamiliar surroundings. Besides herself and Max, Tess was the only familiar thing in the room. There were two alien creatures in the room that were near the metal like slate they were lying on. The room was bright, but Liz couldn’t figure out where their light source was coming from. She looked over at her husband as he was doing the same thing, taking in his surroundings. This was his first look at his world, literally.
“Hello Your Majesty, Welcome to Dione” Larek said extending his hand with its long green fingers towards Max. “I am Larek”
Max extended his hand and greeted Larek, “Thank you for having Liz and me, we are so honored to be able to finally meet you in person.”
“The honor is truly ours, Your Majesty and welcome Your Highness,” Larek extended his hand towards Liz.
Liz took his hand, “Thank you for having us, but I’m not royalty Larek, you can just call me Liz.”
“I’ll respect your request when we are in private quarters Liz, but you are mistaken. You are royalty. When you married Max, he made you his Queen and I will refer to you as such in public” explained Larek as both Liz and Tess looked at him.
“Well, this poses a slight problem doesn’t it Larek” Tess said, “Who is the rightful Queen of Antar and the Whirlwind Galaxy, Liz or myself?”
“Well, the emissary can determine that tomorrow, prior to the Summit” the other alien stated.
“I’m sorry, where are my manners? Max, Liz this is the Queen Mother Ankaa” introduced Larek.
“You’re my mother?” Max said, looking at the other alien, who was seated in a nearby chair.
“Yes, I am Zan. I mean Max.” She said timidly. She was nervous about meeting her children, but that was all washed away when Max got up and embraced her. “Thank you mother. Thank you for giving Isabel, Michael, Ava, Tess and myself another chance to live.” There were actual tears welling up inside of him and Liz felt them as she came to her husband’s side. “Mother, I would like to introduce you to my wife. This is Elizabeth Parker-Evans, the love of my life.”
“It is so nice to finally meet you, Your Highness” Liz said, unsure what she should call her.
“Please, just call me Ankaa” she said extending her hand, welcoming Liz into hers and Max’s embrace.
Finally they broke apart, when Larek asked, “What happened while you traveled through the portal. What is all this talk of a connection? You two really scared us.”
Liz looked towards Max as he answered, “It seems Liz and I are more connected than we thought we were. We are essentially bonded and I don’t think we can be separated for too long without repercussions, like you witnessed. We need each other to survive.”
“I’ve never heard of such a connection” Larek said dumbfounded. “Have you Ankaa?”
“No, I haven’t. I wonder how this could’ve occurred.” Ankaa questioned.
“Well, it doesn’t matter” stated Max and then bringing Liz closer to his side he said, “We will never be separated like that again. I don’t ever want to feel like that again.”
“Agreed” Liz said.
“So, what’s the plan?” Max asked.
“Well, the representatives from the other planets will be arriving early tomorrow and I’ve got the Summit planned for tomorrow afternoon. What would you like to do?” asked Larek.
Max thought about this. He reverted back to his US History class where they had learned what it took to be a leader. What kind of leader would he be? He finally said, “I’d like to be brought up to date on what’s been going on in the Whirlwind Galaxy, so I’m not going into this meeting blind. Then, I’d like it if Liz and I can take a tour of Dione and I don’t just mean the palace. I want to meet the real people, see their living conditions and experience life from their viewpoint.”
“Are you sure?” questioned Ankaa. “It may not be safe for you outside of the palace walls.”
“Why wouldn’t it be safe? Am I not their rightful King?”
“Yes, but…” started Ankaa, but Max interrupted her.
“But nothing, if I’m going to be making decisions on their behalf at the Summit, I need to understand their predicament and I won’t get a true representation of that except if I’m able to get out there and meet with them.”
“Spoken like a true King” Larek said.
“More like a fool” mumbled Tess.
“And why do you think that Tess” Max asked, overhearing her little comment.
“Well, you really haven’t been living among them like I have and it’s no peaches and cream out there.”
“Well, that’s why I need to see for myself. Oh and speaking about living, that took us all by surprise. You’ll have to tell us about that little story. I’ve also got a message from Zan. He wanted you to know that he’s thinking of you and that he can’t want to meet you.”
Tess was taken back; she didn’t know what to say. “We need to talk Max. Okay.”
“I agree, but not right now” and then he turned towards Larek. “Can we please be shown to our rooms; the trip through the portals took a lot out of us?”
“Certainly, I think each of us needs to get a good night’s rest. I’ll take you personally.” Larek said as he led them to their room and Ankaa and Tess retired to their rooms. Tomorrow was going to be another interesting day.
Back in Metropolis
Bob and Brenda just finished cleaning up the kitchen and were sitting on the sofa watching television when Zan came walking through the door.
“Hey Mom, Hey Dad” he said, going towards the kitchen to get himself something to drink.
“Hey Brett, I bought some Snapple at the store today, as well as some Tabasco sauce.”
“Thanks Mom” Brett said as he fixed his drink, alien style and then he sat in the reclining chair.
“Where’s Clark? I thought he was supposed to be accompanying you,” asked Bob.
“He had to go and meet his Aunt and Uncle in Roswell, so I was allowed to come on my own, I just need to call Isabel and let her know I made it okay” Brett said reaching for the phone.
“What do you mean you came on your own?” Bob asked, but Brett held up a finger.
“Hey Aunt Izzie, tell everyone I made it okay. We’re not in public that was the agreement. It took me a few tries to get here, but I’m getting better. Well, I better get going, see ya tomorrow. Bye.” Brett hung up the phone.
“Hey Dad, sorry about that, but I developed a new ability on my Kryptonian side today. I’m able to run real fast like Clark. I ran to Smallville this afternoon and only missed it by a couple of cornfields. Since Clark went to Roswell, I had to come home by myself. I overshot the house a couple of times, but I’m getting better. Aunt Izzie wanted me to call when I got here and since they don’t have a phone she was waiting at the Kent’s house for my phone call to make sure I was okay.”
“So what’s this about a girl name Mandy? Your mom mentioned her earlier this evening,” Bob asked.
“Well, she was one of the kids Max saved a couple of years back and she met up with him and Liz at Summerholt this morning and because Max saved her, she’s more like me. She can communicate using her mind and Max let her in on the ‘big’ secret at Summerholt. When she came to school, she let me know that she knew who I was, but I didn’t let her fully in. I wanted to talk to the group and tonight I did get permission to let her fully into the ‘club’.”
“Oh” was all that Bob could say. There was so much about his son that was extraordinary and he didn’t know if he could personally take on the challenge of dealing with the different changes, but he was taking everything in stride. What more could he say? All he could do was support and love his son for what he was and whatever he became.
“So, how did training go?” asked Brenda, as she graded some papers.
“Not bad. As you know I learned how to run very fast and I worked on changing the molecular structure of things like this.” Brett gave them a demonstration. “Then we stood around and watched Michael and Mira work the lighted spears. It was really cool.”
“Lighted spears?” questioned Bob.
“Yeah, a gift from our world. I guess it belong to Rath, his royal essence. It starts off in the shape of a cylinder and then once it’s activated it has these two blue blades that extend out of the cylinder and when it’s in motion electric blue lights are seen. It was really cool to watch both of them in action.” Brett finished up his drink and spent some time with his family. Once they retired to their room, Brett went back to his room and lay on his bed, but he wasn’t tired. He decided to open up his communication line with Mandy.
Dione Palace
Max and Liz were sitting in their suite, getting used to their surroundings. Liz was sitting on the metal-like slab in their room. What was unique about it was that it wasn’t cool to the touch. It actually felt warm and comfortable. The metal also formed around her body as she sat on it. Very interesting, just like that piece of metal Hal had given Michael.
“A penny for your thoughts” Max said as he slid in and sat behind her, embracing his love in his hands.
“There’s no need to waste your money sweetheart, we are one. I know what you’re feeling and thinking as you know what I’m going through. And it seems like this is a unique gift that we share. Strange, but I like it” she said smiling back at him as he turned her around and lifted her up onto his lap as he started showering her with kisses starting at the nape of her neck.
Liz’s was receiving the normal intense flashes she received each time they engaged in their lovemaking ritual, but this time a vision decided to intercede, bringing them both down off of their sexual high.
Chloe was sitting in a colorful Egyptian themed café drinking a cappuccino with Lois. They were soon joined by Kyle, Maria and Ava. Everyone seems happy and then the door chimed and three people walk in. Chloe looks up as well as Lois, but they don’t recognize the new arrivals and return their conversation back to the table. Max and Liz looked up at the door and then the flash dissolved.
“Oh my God Max, we’ve got to warn them!” Liz said excitedly.
“I know, but how? Brody is back in Roswell.”
“I don’t know, plus we don’t know our way through this palace either, how would we be able to find Larek?”
“Care to take a stroll with me my dear, I am after all the King, we just need to ask someone where Larek’s quarters are.” Liz agreed as they each dressed themselves and left their quarters.
They walked forever before a palace guard affronted them. “Who goes there?” he said pointing a weapon at each of them at the end of a darkened hallway. Liz jumped, for she hadn’t seen the guard, but as the guard got closer, they could see the fear in his eyes. He had never seen a human before and they were the aliens now.
“Hello” Max said raising his hand in a friendly greeting as Liz stood close to his side. The poor guard was so frightened by the presence of two humans that his finger depressed the trigger and a bolt of light shot towards Max and Liz. Max instinctively put up his energy shield and addressed the guard again.
“Woah, Calm down. We’re not here to hurt you or anything. I’m King Zan, ruler over the Five Planets and this is my wife and your Queen, Liz. I would appreciate it if you would lower your weapon so we can talk.”
“Yoouu aarree llyyinng!” stuttered the guard, still aiming his weapon. “The Royal Four died years ago and King Zan’s mate’s name is Avanya.”
Max shook his head at this comment as a fire started rising deep inside Liz. She would be living in Avanya’s shadow for a very long time. “Now I know what Tess was talking about” Max said to her, “The normal citizen isn’t privy to our existence.” Then he placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder and turned back towards the guard trying a different tactic.
“If you choose to not believe me, please inform our host King Larek there is an intruder in the palace and I’m sure he’ll be able to rectify the situation.” The guard just looked at the two humans. What were they on and how was he able to deter the energy blast? “I will allow you to take us into custody, as long as you promise to bring King Larek here promptly, for that is the real reason we came out tonight, so we could speak with him.”
“If you are truly the King, why would you agree to go into my custody? Wouldn’t I be held for treason if it came out that you were truly the King of the Five Planets?”
“I promise to not hold anything against you for performing your duties, but if harm comes to either myself or my wife then I won’t be so forgiving.”
“Agreed” said the guard, “lower your shield and walk this way.” He directed them down one hallway after another and stopped when they arrived at a door. “Please back up against the wall” Max and Liz listened as the guard adjusted his weapon. He aimed it at them and before depressing the button he said, “It’s just a shield”, Max nodded, still holding his hand up in protective mode. A shield was activated and the guard knocked on the door. “You better be who you said you are” the guard muttered.
There was a voice on the other side of the door, “Who has interrupted my sleep?”
“I’m Kip, a member of your Palace Guard. I’m sorry sire for the late hour but I’ve captured a couple of human intruders and one of them claims to be King Zan himself. I’ve got them here with me.” The door opened as Larek was standing there in a dressing robe. “Max, are you causing me problems already? Don’t Earthlings need sleep too?”
“Sorry Larek, but Liz had a vision and we need to contact Earth as soon as possible.”
“What kind of vision Liz?”
“Nicolas has made his way to Smallville along with his flunkies Rath and Lonnie. I saw them entering a café where Ava, Kyle, Maria, Chloe and Lois were dining.”
“This isn’t good. I don’t have a body I can inhabit in Smallville except if you have a willing body I can use and then I’ll have to get my message to them quickly, since I won’t have a lot of time to prepare the body for my arrival.”
“Does it have to be human or can it be mixed?” asked Liz.
“Human” replied Larek. Kip was standing back watching the conversation between the three like a tennis match. Could this truly be King Zan and why was King Larek referring to him as Max. And what is all this talk about inhabiting bodies, humans, earthlings and visions. The human called Liz mentioned she had a vision. Wow, what did he just happen upon?
“Well, there are Maria and Jesse,” replied Liz.
“And don’t forget Chloe and Lois or how about Pete? He would be a willing participant and he’s always around the farm.” Liz agreed.
“Larek, I believe we have a person you can use. His name is Pete, he’s a friend of Clark’s.”
“Very well. Won’t you come in, so I can get your message correct and I’ll communicate it for you.”
“That would be nice if your guard would release his hold on us,” remarked Max.
Larek gave Kip a stern look as the shield keeping Max and Liz pinned against the wall was released. Max turned towards Larek and commented, “Don’t fault Kip for doing his job. I agreed to come under his custody to your residency as long as no harm came to either Liz or myself and he agreed and upheld his end of the bargain.”
“That was a fair arrangement, does he know who you are?” questioned Larek.
“Well, I tried to tell him, but it’s obvious that the general public isn’t aware of our existence.”
“So true. I’m sorry Max for any inconvenience.” Max nodded. “And Kip, Max is who he claims to be. He is the true ruler over the Five Planets. Spread the word, for it is good news.”
“Sire, if I may ask?”
“Yes” Larek responded.
“Why do you refer to him as Max and not King Zan and wasn’t his betrothed known as Queen Avanya?”
Larek looked towards Max for the answers as Max took charge and answered the guard.
“What I’m about to tell you, I want you to spread to anyone you come in contact with. My mother, Queen Mother Ankaa, engineered two sets of pods, which consist of the essences of the Royal Four and humans. I am one of these engineered half-breeds and my counterpart known as Zan died leaving the throne to myself. An Emissary has validated this fact too. We were unaware that I was supposed to be mated to Avanya and Rath was supposed to be mated to Vilandra. We were raised as humans, by humans who gave us human names. My human name is Max Evans. Since we were living among the humans we developed human traits and bonded with them. Liz is my wife. She isn’t a pure human; she is like me, since the day that I saved her life. That about covers the essentials don’t you think Larek?”
“I think you gave him enough information for the night. Shall we place a phone call, so I can get some sleep tonight?” Max agreed as he and Liz entered Larek’s room again. Kip walked back to his post. The Royal Four was alive!! There was hope for the planets after all.
Smallville at the Evan’s Farm
Michael had made dinner again for the group and the girls were cleaning up the kitchen. Pete was over at the house visiting with Ava. He had really taken to her. Yes, she was somewhat strange with her bubblegum pink and black hair and all her piercings, but she was fun to be around. It didn’t bother Pete that she was an alien. Hey, his best friend was one, so why not keep it in the club. He was just hoping she saw him in the same way. It would be the first time Pete actually had a girl interested in him who wasn’t interested in Clark first. Lois was also there crushing on Kyle. She thought he was pretty cute and he had taken an interest in her the other day and they had coffee at the Talon. Granted, he was part alien too, but so were most of their friends. They were going to play a game of Pictionary, once the girls finished up the dishes. Michael was starting to get worried since they hadn’t heard anything from Clark or Liz. They should’ve returned to the farm already. Instead of going after them, Isabel thought it would be best to get everyone’s mind off of ‘what ifs’ and just have a game night. She was going to give them until midnight and if they hadn’t arrived by then, she would head up the posse to find them, but until then ‘Game Night’.
They were half way through a round of ‘All Play’ when Pete started acting up.
“What’s going on?” he said before falling back on the couch, having his eyes roll into the back of his head.
“Pete! Pete! Wake up Pete!” Ava said shaking the young man passed out next to her, when he started coming through.
“Isabel, Michael are you there?” Pete said.
Michael and Isabel both moved closer to Pete as Isabel said, “Larek, is that you?”
She had recognized the voice from his prior visit. “Hello Isabel. Yes it is I, Larek. Hello Michael. I don’t have a lot of time. Please thank Pete for the use of his body but I had to relay an important message from Max. It seems like Liz had a vision.” Before Larek could continue it seemed like everyone in the room began to raise their voice.
“Are you trying to say that Liz is there with Max?” Michael finally asked Larek, once the commotion leveled out.
“Yes she is, but that isn’t important. I need to get this message out. Talk to Clark when he gets back and he’ll tell you the full story. Anyways, Liz had a vision that Maria, Kyle, Ava, Chloe and Lois are in an Egyptian themed café when Nicholas, Rath and Lonnie break up the party. They want you to be aware that they know you all are in the Smallville vicinity and be on the alert. Since I didn’t have time to prepare Pete’s body I need to go. Please tell him I’m sorry for any inconveniences that I might have caused him with this call” and then there was silence. Pete lay back down and soon his eyes rolled back to the front and he came out of his trance. Isabel was sitting there with a glass of water and some Tylenol.
“Here Pete, take this. Brody swears this helps after he’s been abducted” Isabel said handing him the pills and water. “What do you mean abducted?” Pete asked.
“You know how our good friend Brody is used as our alien cell phone” Pete nodded, taking the water and pills. “Well, it seems Larek needed to contact us and since Brody is back in Roswell he decided to use you. He did say he was sorry if he caused you any pain.”
“That’s okay. I only have a massive headache. So, why did Max need to phone home?”
“Well, it seems like Liz had a vision and some bad guys are on their way to Smallville” explained Isabel.
“Wait, you said Liz. She went too?” questioned Pete.
“I guess so. Larek couldn’t elaborate on the issue and told us to talk to Clark.”
“So who are Nicholas, Rath and Lonnie?” questioned Lois, “and what do they look like so we can be on the look out too, when they decide to show up at the Talon, which is the Egyptian themed café Larek mentioned.”
“Well, Nicholas is a Skin, which is a different type of alien from our Galaxy. He was Khivar’s right hand man on Earth and he’s living in the body of a teenage boy, but don’t let that deceive you. He is pure evil.” Isabel explained.
“And Rath and Lonnie are a couple of psycho’s that look similar to Isabel and myself” explained Michael.
“They were my pod mates in New York, and psycho basically covers it” piped in Ava.
“So these three have the same abilities you three have?” questioned Lois.
“Yeah” Isabel, Michael and Ava said at once. “Plus they don’t care who they hurt along the way. They killed my Zan right in front of me,” volunteered Ava.
“I’d say the Talon should be an alien free zone for awhile, until we know they’re in town. I have no choice, since that’s where I live, but I can keep my eyes open for you all too.” Lois said.
“Don’t play heroine if you do see them, just contact one of us, so we can bring in reinforcements” warned Michael.
“Sure” Lois relented. She wasn’t used to backing down to anyone, but she knew what the bad Kryptonians did to Smallville and she didn’t want to be on the bad side of one of Max’s enemies. She had seen some of the things these guys could do. Granted they used their gifts for good, but what would happen if you pissed one of them off?
“Should I contact my father and let him know the bad guys are coming?” inquired Lois.
“I think that’s a great idea, sending the Special Unit after them. Let’s see if they like it!” Kyle said.
“I agree” Isabel said, “but remind him that he needs to keep us in the loop, because he doesn’t want to take these guys on by himself either.” Lois nodded her head in agreement.
“Where the Hell is Clark?” Michael asked.
“Good question” Pete stated, wondering the same question. Well, since their game had been interrupted Isabel relented.
“Fine Michael, shall we take a walk through the caves?” Isabel suggested.
“Why don’t we all go?” Lois asked. “I’d like to see what goes on in these caves you keep mentioning.”
Michael looked at the rest of them and stated, “Well, I’m going to go, I don’t care who follows” and he got up, followed closely by Maria, Isabel, Kyle, Lois, Ava and Pete. Jesse had some work to do and Serena and Mira decided to stay behind, just in case they missed them on the path.
The Granolith
“This is the Granolith, isn’t it?” remarked Mirek. “It’s magnificent!” he said, running his hand along the vortex’s edge. “How does it work?”
Clark lifted his hand in the same spot Mirek had his hand when the Whirlwind Galaxy symbol appeared. “Each of you needs to touch the vortex” Mirek and Tara lifted their hands and touch the vortex when Clark placed his hand in the middle of the symbol they were each transported to the center of the vortex and through the portal. They landed in the Kewatchee Caves.
“Clark, why did the symbol materialize when you lifted your hand but not when I placed my hand upon it?” Mirek asked.
“From what I understand, only a person of the Royal Family or a member of the House of El can operate it. Oh, and anybody Serena programs into the Granolith.”
“Where are we Clark?” Tara asked looking around at the symbols on center console. “These are Kryptonian symbols.”
“Yes they are. We’re in Smallville, in the Kewatchee Caves, but I’m going to take you to a place that is special to me. I think you’ll really appreciate it Tara. Place your hand on the middle stone and hold on.” Clark retrieved the Key from his pocket and inserted it into a slot and the next thing they knew, they were in the ‘Fortress’. “Welcome to my Fortress of Solitude”
“This looks just like Krypton’s Jewel Mountains, but how is that possible?” Tara said, walking through the ‘Fortress’ as if everything was familiar to her.
“I collected these three stones and brought them together and threw them and this is what grew. It’s really beautiful here,” explained Clark.
“And cold” shivered Mirek. The weather wasn’t affecting either Tara or Clark but it was like stepping into a freezer for Mirek. Clark sped off for a second and returned with a winter jacket. “Here, put this on. I always leave one up here, just in case Chloe forgets to bring one.” It was a girly jacket, but Mirek didn’t know the difference.
“Thanks, that is much better.” Mirek said fully appreciating the warmth the jacket gave him.
Tara had found the crystalline console and turned towards Clark and asked, “Where is the Father Crystal?”
“The what?” Clark asked.
“The Father Crystal, where is it?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about” Clark said, honestly. He basically winged everything. “Hold on, I’ll ask.” Tara looked at him as he called out, “Father”
“Yes, Kal-El” a voice rang out.
“Is that Jor-El?” Tara asked. Clark nodded. “But I thought he was dead.”
“He died on Krypton, but his impression still lives on within the Fortress. This impression only responds to me, I think.” And then he turned his attention back to the Fortress, “I was wondering where the Father Crystal is located.”
“It was placed within your spacecraft when we sent you to Earth my son.”
“Oh” Clark said.
“Oh. Oh what?” Tara asked.
“What is this Father Crystal you’re speaking of and how important is it?”
“The Father Crystal was grown by your father and as this place holds all the knowledge and secrets of Krypton and probably some very useful information about other galaxies too, the Father Crystal is like your father’s personal diary for you. Anything he wanted his only son to know would be kept within the Father Crystal, including anything your mother, my sister, may have wanted to pass down. It would’ve been so nice to hear her voice again. I miss her.”
Now Clark’s heart was aching. “What is it Clark? Where is the ship?”
“I destroyed it” Clark said somberly.
“You what?”
“Calm down Tara. I’m sure the boy had his reasons, right Clark?” Mirek said.
“You don’t understand. Jor-El had caused me so much pain. I didn’t understand what was going on in my world and he kept on testing me and I just wanted to be done with him. At first it seemed like the ship was a good thing and it healed me as well as my mother and then she got pregnant. She was told she could never have children, but here she was pregnant with a miracle child. Then Jor-El came to me and told me to leave everyone behind and that it was time for me to join him in my training. I wasn’t ready to believe in Jor-El. I didn’t know him and what I did know of him scared me. I didn’t trust him and I told him no. He branded me with the House of El symbol upon my chest. I fought back. It was a stupid idea, but while everyone was at a wedding I came back to the farm, where the ship was hidden and brought a piece of Kryptonite, which is a piece of meteorite from Krypton. It is the only thing that is detrimental to Kryptonians. I put the piece of Kryptonite in the ship and it exploded. I didn’t know that my mom and dad had returned to the farm to find out why I didn’t show up to the wedding. My mom lost her baby that day and I left them. I couldn’t take the burden of my actions and the ship was gone.”
“And you never saw the Father Crystal?”
“The only thing I found in the ship was the Key, this message encrypted in the place that I traveled in and this metallic piece that I call the Heart of the ship which activated the message I read.”
“Then it’s still there.” Tara said, “Even though the ship was destroyed, the Father Crystal was grown, not made, and therefore is probably still where you blew up the ship. Jor-El probably placed it in a cargo console and you just never found it.”
“Then it is back in Smallville on my farm” Clark said. “I’m sorry Tara. I didn’t know what was going on. Heck, I didn’t even know I was from another planet until I was about fourteen years old. My parents kept my abilities a secret from everyone and not until a year after I found out did my best friend Pete learn my secret.”
“You really didn’t know what your purpose in life was, did you?” questioned Tara.
“No, I learned everything in bits and pieces and like I said, I wasn’t sure what kind of world I came from, because all the signals were confusing. I honestly thought Jor-El was a bad person. It wasn’t until I found the Fortress that I understood him more, but I’m still confused at times, because I don’t know what is expected of me. I have my life here on Earth, but I know I was placed here for a higher purpose, but I don’t know what that purpose is. Can you help me?”
“Together we can search and hopefully shine some light on some of your most puzzling questions, but I may not hold all the answers. I left Krypton before its demise and Jor-El was a brilliant man and so was your mother. I was just a lowly research scientist that decided to leave Krypton because I was rebellious and didn’t like some of their rules, which landed me in the Whirlwind Galaxy.”
“Thank the stars, because I literally had you falling into my life Tara” Mirek said, taking Tara’s hand and kissing it.
Then there was a lot of commotion coming from the portals.
“So, this is where Clark Kent likes to hide from his friends?” Michael said.
“Michael, what are you doing here?” Clark asked and then he looked around and noticed the rest of the group. “What? Did I miss the invitation…Party at Fortress?”
“Well, you did miss the little alien phone call from Larek. It seems like Liz had a vision and we are supposed to ask you what the Hell she is doing on Dione and not one of us.” Michael said, clearly not happy with the situation.
“Smallville, where the Hell are we?” Lois asked, shivering.
“Lois, what are you doing here?” Clark asked, seeing her for the first time.
“Came along for the ride. Now, where am I? It’s absolutely beautiful but it’s freaking cold here!!”
“Welcome to a replica of my home world and everyone, this is my Aunt Tara and her husband Mirek. Tara, Mirek this is Michael/Rath, Isabel/Vilandra, Ava/Avanya, Kyle, Maria, Pete and Lois.”
Everyone shook hands and said hello, when Lois spoke up again. “Hey Clark, can we go someplace a little bit warmer to talk. It seriously is really cold up here.”
“Sure Lois. It about time we get back and I’ve got some explaining to do too,” Clark said looking towards Michael and Isabel.
They made their way back to the farm. They sat around in the living room as Clark explained what had happened to Liz when Max went through the portal and Mirek explained what had happened to Max when he arrived in Dione and how it was suggested to go through the portal to get Liz. It seemed like each of them was suffering from the same thing, their new-formed connection had been severed, and they couldn’t survive without the other.
The group informed Clark, Mirek and Tara of the alien phone call from Larek and how they may be receiving some unwelcome guests in the near future. Soon the rest of the group left for the Evans’ farm as Mirek, Tara, Pete and Clark found their beds and settled in for the night.
Metropolis
‘Hey Mandy are you out there?’ Zan asked. He was really hoping that this would work. He didn’t feel like picking up the phone and calling her because he didn’t want her family listening in on their conversation first of all and plus he wanted to keep their relationship private, between them for now.
There wasn’t an answer. Maybe she was sleeping. It was pretty late. He thought he’d give it one more try. ‘Hey Mandy, are you out there?’
‘Zan’ Mandy responded tiredly.
‘Yeah, it’s me. Can you talk or is this a bad time?’
‘Yeah, I was just falling asleep. You got back pretty late.’
‘I know. We started late because I had to talk to my dad about some things and then the rest of the family.’
‘How did it go?’
Zan was quiet for a while, when Mandy interrupted his silence, ‘Zan, you didn’t fall asleep on me did you?’
‘No, I’m here. Today, I learned that my mother. My biological mother is alive. She’s living on the planet Dione.’
‘Wow, I bet you were shocked to hear that. But it’s good too. Maybe one day you can see her again.’
‘Yeah. One day. That’s the other thing. My dad Max left today for Dione. He has to represent Antar and the Whirlwind Galaxy at a Summit. Something I’ll probably have to do later in life.’
‘How did he get there? Did he take a spaceship or something?’
‘That’s how I found out about my mother; he’s using a portal. Clark’s Aunt is using it to come to Earth and Max was going to use it to go to Dione.’
‘Wait a minute. Clark’s Aunt. Clark’s an alien too?’
‘Yeah. That was one of the things I needed to get clarification on before I could talk to you. I told you there was a lot about my life you didn’t know. He’s not from the Whirlwind Galaxy. He’s from a planet called Krypton, but it was destroyed and no longer exists. Clark’s mom is Lara and she was Tara’s sister. Tara is married to Mirek and had Avanya. Avanya’s essence was made to engineer my mother, so in a way I’m related to Clark too. So have I lost you yet?’
‘I think I understand the family tree, even if it’s quite twisted. So, is that all you got or is there more?’
‘Oh, there’s more. Now you know that I’m supposed to be some savior, right?’
‘Well, I’ve picked up on that. So, what’s going on there?’
‘Well, it comes back to the family tree thing. I’m part of some prophecy and the product of three worlds: Antar/Dione, Krypton and Earth, since they engineered both my mother and father with human DNA. First of all I’ve got to fight these evil guys and when I kick their ass I’m suppose to save either Earth or the Whirlwind Galaxy from a disaster. So, how was your day?’
‘Wow, and I thought I had problems. So, where are you at with all of this?’
‘Well, I’m lucky. I have an extended family that is going to be there to help me along the way. Granted, I’m the one that it falls on, but at least I’ve got them there to cover me as I go in. Today, it was pretty cool to watch Michael in weapon’s training. He has these really cool blades that look almost like light sabers as he is doing his training exercises.’
‘I’d really like to see those blades in action. They sound cool. So, how many aliens do you have in your arsenal? I mean here on Earth.’
Zan had to think. ‘I believe there are 12. Max, Liz, Michael, Isabel, Ava, Kyle, Jim, Mira, Serena, Sydney, Clark and you.’
‘You’re counting me as part of your arsenal, but I don’t know a lot.’
‘Neither does Sydney. She’s only 8 or 9, but I still counted her because she’s gifted. Plus, Tara is here and hopefully she’ll be able to enlighten Clark, Ava and myself. Plus the humans in our group are also very helpful and each has there own use. Maria is Michael’s girlfriend and she’s been there since the beginning. Jesse is married to Isabel and is a lawyer. Chloe’s a reporter for the Daily Planet and is Clark’s girlfriend. Pete is Clark’s best friend. Lois is another one of Clark’s good friends and Chloe’s cousin. Her father is a General in the Army, and has also been inducted into the ‘Club’ and is the head of the Special Unit of the FBI.’
‘You’ve infiltrated the FBI?’
‘I guess we have. Get this, do you know Lionel Luthor?’
‘You mean the Luthor that basically owns Metropolis?’
‘Yeah, the dad, not Lex his son. Well, he is the vessel that Clark’s biological father Jor-El uses to communicate with him. He’s also in the ‘Club’. Oh, and we can’t forget Martha Kent, Kansas State Senator and Clark’s mom. Plus some people you don’t know in Roswell. I think I’ve covered most of the ‘Club’ members.’
‘Wow, I never even thought your ‘Club’ was that exclusive. Have you’ve met all the players involved?’
‘The ones I mentioned, yes.’
‘And you’re only six months old. You’ve had a very busy life Zan.’
‘I guess I have. Well, it’s getting late. I should really get some sleep. I’ll talk with you tomorrow.’
‘Sure. Sweet dreams Zan’
‘Only of you’ Zan let slip, but before he could hear her response he cut the connection.
Last edited by sdcheesehead on Wed Sep 05, 2007 10:35 am, edited 1 time in total.
-
sdcheesehead
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 76
- Joined: Tue May 02, 2006 11:27 am
- Location: South Dakota
Chapter 38 – The Healing in Dione
A slight orange glow seeped through the translucent wall panel. Sorin was making its presence known. Liz rolled over and opened her eyes. Max was awake and lying there staring at his wife. She was so at peace when she slept and she glowed, just like the light shining into their room.
“Good morning sunshine” he said, leaning over and giving Liz a kiss. “It’s a brand new day.”
“On a totally different world,” finished Liz.
“Yes it is. Are you ready to go out and meet our people?”
“Our people? Don’t you mean your people?”
“You heard Larek last night; you are their Queen, just like I’m their King.”
“I guess it’s just going to take some time to get used to that notion. Plus, let’s not get ahead of ourselves; we need to see what the Emissary says. Shall we see if we can find the kitchen? I’m hungry.”
“I wonder what kind of food they have,” Max pondered as he and Liz put on the clothing that was laid out in their room. There was also a matching set of royal blue robes, in which one of them had the Antarian Royal seal and the Whirlwind Galaxy seal embedded into the material. “Look at these Liz” Max said holding up one of the robes, “There’s no stitching, it’s like the emblem is part of the material and look how it flows.”
“I know what you mean” Liz said looking down at the form fitting tunic dress she was wearing. “This is definitely different from my normal attire. I feel like I’ve gone back in time to the 70’s.” She was wearing a dress the same shade as the robes with black swirls flowing through it. She also wore some knee high black slip on boots. “It also feels so thin, like I’m naked.”
“It is very flattering,” Max said rising an eyebrow, “and I wouldn’t let you out of this room if you were naked, but at least you don’t have to wear this.” He said looking down at his outfit. The top was all right, matching Liz’s except for the Antarian/Whirlwind Galaxy crest embedded on the left side of his chest. It was also form fitting, showing off his muscular body. He wore some form fitting black pants, which if they didn’t know any better, looked like black shiny vinyl. “I feel like I’m supposed to go out and dance, and I don’t dance” he said looking down at the pants.
“I don’t know, I kind of like them” Liz said with a sheepish grin. “But while in Rome…”
“Do what the Romans do. I know. Are you ready Your Highness?” Max bowed in Liz’s direction and offered her his hand.
“I am, Your Highness.” Max opened the door and took Liz’s hand as they attempted to get lost again. “They need to put up maps, so visitors know how to get from point A to point B.”
Liz looked up at a diagram with some pictographs on it and said, “I believe they do sweetheart. How is your Antarian?” she jested.
“Funny” They walked around the complex for what seem to be forever before they intercepted a couple of guards who crossed their spears. “What is your business here today?” the one guard asked with uncertainty in his voice. Max looked at Liz and communicated, ‘I guess the word hasn’t been spread yet.’
“Hello” Max said, “I was wondering if you could direct us to the kitchen or dining facility?” The guard gave him a quizzical look. “Where do you eat around here?” Max asked again.
Finally the other guard spoke, “And who are you? The palace is only open to the King, his family and his guests.”
“Well, I happen to be one of his guests. I’m King Zan and this is your Queen, my wife Liz.” The guard looked at him as if he was lying. “I know. I know. The Royal Four is gone. Dead. How can it be…blah, blah, blah. Would you please contact King Larek so we can clear this up so we can eat?”
‘Are we cranky this morning?’ Liz asked. ‘Can you blame me? All I want is something to eat.’
“Very well. Come with me” said one of the guards as the other one took post. Liz and Max followed the guard to a great hall with all kinds of unique smells. This was clearly their idea of a cafeteria. Nothing on the plates they saw looked familiar. As they passed the tables, eyes began to focus on them as they made their way to what seemed to be the head table and then Max finally recognized Larek and his mother.
“Your Majesty” the guard interrupted bowing in respect. Larek turned towards the guard, who had Max and Liz standing behind him. “I found…”
“Ah, Max and Liz. I see you’ve been exploring the palace grounds again. Please come and join your mother and me as we dine.” The guard’s jaw dropped as Max and Liz moved past him and took their places next to Larek. Larek turned back towards the guard and thanked and dismissed him.
“Larek” Max started as Larek turned to focus his attention on Max, “I was wondering if most of the palace staff is presently in this room eating?”
“Well, yes. Except for a few guards on rotation. Why do you ask?”
“Can we announce to them who Liz and I are. I don’t want to have to spend most of my time today explaining myself to a bunch of disbelievers. And can we get a ‘tour guide’, because I have no idea where I’m going or how to get anywhere.”
Larek smiled. “That was my intention. I sent Tess to bring you here, but you must’ve left before she got there. Oh, here she is now.” Tess could be seen walking down the middle aisle making her way to the head table. She seemed to be accepted by the crowd because there wasn’t much change in their demeanor.
When she saw Max and Liz, she smiled, stopped and addressed them, “Glad to see you made your way here. I was worried that we may have lost you.”
“Thank you Tess. We didn’t realize Larek had sent someone after us.” She nodded and joined the head table, sitting next to Ankaa. Everyone’s attention was on Max and Liz now. Who were these humans? They were told about Queen Avanya Tess’ existence, but who were these other two? Some of them had seen the royal crest embedded into Max’s top and whispers could be heard in the crowd. A couple of plates had been brought out and placed in front of Max and Liz. They each looked at each other. ‘I know, I know. When in Rome…’ Max communicated, taking a bite first. ‘Well’ asked Liz. ‘I’m not telling, I want you to experience it first hand’ Max grinned, watching Liz take her first bite. ‘Not bad. I guess I don’t want to know what it is.’ ‘Probably not’ Max corresponded, as Larek stood up and got the attention of the room.
“As most of you have noticed, we have a few guests with us today. First, I’d like to introduce Queen Mother Ankaa.” Hushed whispers could be heard throughout the room, since she had been reported dead so many years ago. “I can tell that most of you are just as shocked as I was to learn of her existence. She has been hiding in the caves of Asterie since that fateful day when her family was murdered. She was being protected by her Royal Protectors until the time arrived for her to come out of hiding, which is now. Next, I’d like to introduce Her Royal Highness Queen Avanya Tess. Most of you are acquainted with her and her story. For those not privy to her situation, listen now. Before the Royal Four was taken from us, so many years ago, the Queen Mother had devised a plan. Borrowing the essence of the Royal Four and integrating their DNA with that of humans, she and her scientists created two sets of pods and sent them off to Earth. Queen Avanya Tess is one of these creations and carries the essence of Queen Avanya. Now onto my other two guests. First, it is my pleasure to introduce you to our leader,” the room got especially quiet, who was the King referring to as his ruler. “This is King Zan Max, ruler over the Five Planets and Antar. He is one of the pod creations of the Queen Mother’s, and has been tested by the Emissary who has declared his position as our leader. He will be representing not only Antar but also the Five Planets at the Summit this afternoon. Seated at his side is his mate, and by our customs our Queen, Elizabeth Parker-Evans. She started off human, but one day her life was put in mortal danger and King Zan Max healed her. During the healing process he passed on a bit of himself into her. Later this afternoon, she and Queen Avanya Tess will be tested by the Emissary to determine their true place in our monarchy. Each of my guests should be treated with the respect that they’ve inherited.” Larek stopped and sat down.
Max stood up and addressed the room, “Thank you King Larek for that wonderful welcome and also for your hospitality. And if you don’t mind I would like to be referred to simply as King Max.” Larek nodded in agreement. “Queen Liz, Queen Avanya Tess and I look forward to meeting each of you, as we tour the palace. We are especially looking forward to stepping outside the palace walls and meeting the people of Dione.” Max sat down as the room began to buzz with the whispers of what had just transpired. A Royal was actually going to be stepping outside the palace walls. Why? Usually the monarchy stayed behind the huge palace walls, unaware of what was really going on, on their planet. What was this King Max up too? They didn’t know if they could trust him or not, but the buzz had started. It was only a matter of time before it started to leak out into the real world of Dione.
After breakfast, Tess led Max and Liz back to their room and once they were behind closed doors Tess opened up.
“What do you mean, pulling me into your little trip outside these walls? Do you realize what kind of trouble you just placed us in?”
“Calm down Tess and explain it to us.” Max said, sitting down on the bed next to Liz.
“I live out there, in that world. My father, Mirek, hides me behind the walls of our home, for fear of our lives. They aren’t real receptive to the monarchy, because of what Khivar has done since the original Four were murdered.”
“So, what has my nemesis been messing up lately?” Max asked. Tess caught both Max and Liz up on the political situation on Dione and what she knew about the other planets.
“Well, it looks like I’ll have to thank him properly; when the time comes and yes, I feel that time will be soon. Are you aware of the prophecy that involves our son Tess?”
“Yes I am, but I don’t know why everyone thinks it’s going to happen soon. He’s just a child, a babe when I left him with you.”
“He’s no longer a baby Tess. He’s had some growth spurts,” stated Liz.
“Growth spurts, what are you talking about?” For the next hour, Liz and Max brought Tess up to date with everything involving Zan and the rest of the group back on Earth.
Tess sat back, digesting everything she had just heard. “Wow, I really did miss a lot.” And then she got serious, “Are we okay?” she asked.
Max looked at her contemplating his answer when Liz spoke up, “What you did was wrong, but there’s nothing we can do about the past. Alex is gone and we, his friends, remember what he meant to us and no one can take that away from us. The night I drove you out to Rogers we had a discussion and that was the night I was able to put our disagreements aside and begin the process of forgiving you. I thought I had reached that point after your death but when we learned of your resurrection, I honestly didn’t know how to react. But Max and I have discussed it and we are closer than any two people can be and there is no way anyone can come between the two of us now, which was my only fear. We may never be close friends, but I believe we can work together, since we’ve got Zan to look after.”
“Well said Liz, but I don’t want Tess to have any false hopes. It may take a lot more convincing when it comes to Michael, Isabel, Maria and Kyle. She may never be able to build those bridges again, but it’s all up to her and the way she approaches them.” Tess nodded; understanding each word Max had spoken. She had screwed up, royally.
“Liz, I’ve been wondering” Tess started and then paused for a moment, “why did you help bring Max and I together? You two are obviously meant for each other, and it wasn’t what you really wanted, your heart just wasn’t in it. I noticed how you were after you pushed him into my arms. You were a wreck and then with…Alex’s death, that just escalated your emotions.”
Liz looked towards Max and then turned towards Tess and answered, “I was paid a visit by Future Max, what I’ve come to know him as. In his world, which was 14 years in the future, he said that when Max and I consummated our relationship supposedly during that week that I help you out, we had pushed you further away and eventually you left Roswell never to be seen again. They finally realized that they needed you; they needed the power of the Four, but it was too late. They were living in a time of war and despair and prior to coming to visit me; Max had seen the deaths of Isabel and Michael. I don’t know if they knew anything about the Prophecy, but that was the reason I pushed Max into your arms, and you were right, it was the hardest thing I ever had to do. Now, looking back on everything and since we learned about the Prophecy, I think everything I did was for the better of all. Would I do it again, I don’t know. It practically tore me apart the first time, especially after I learned of your pregnancy. You took something I never had, his innocence.”
“I’m sorry Liz. For any pain you’ve might’ve suffered due to my indiscretions” Tess apologized again. Liz nodded in acceptance. “I do have a question, how did this Future Max visit you?”
Liz laughed, “Believe or not, I learned about the Granolith before you all did. Serena was able to manipulate the Granolith so it could be used as a portal. Future Max told me about it and how it would dangerous if it was placed in the wrong hands. That’s why I warned Max before he left for the Summit in New York not to relinquish his hold on it.”
“I always wondered why he didn’t give in to the council at the Summit.” Tess said in a mumble. “Well, didn’t you say you wanted to meet the people of Dione?”
“That I did” Max said, “Are you going to be our tour guide?”
“Oh no. Like I said, Mirek kept me secure within our residence. No, I believe Larek has passed that honor onto a couple of Royal Protectors and one of the palace guards. I think his name is Kip.”
“Good. He’s a good guy.”
“You know him?” questioned Tess.
“We had a run in with him last night and he seemed serious about his position here at the palace” explained Max.
As they were leaving Max and Liz’s room, Liz turned towards Tess and asked, “So Tess, who’s this Cattivo person that helped you out on Antar? Is he cute?”
Tess blushed, “Boy, nothing passes by the two of you, does it?” she said and then explained, “Zan and I were held captive in one of the wings in the Antarian Palace. The only one that came to visit us, besides Khivar, was Cattivo. He didn’t approve of the way Khivar treated us, which wasn’t very pleasant. Once Cattivo learned that Khivar was going to execute both Zan and me, he set in motion a plan to help me escape along with a way back, in case things didn’t go well. Hence the portal you two used to come here.”
“Why didn’t you tell us about the portal? Why did you allow us to believe you were dead?” Liz asked.
“That was at Cattivo’s request. He wanted me to have a way back, if I needed it and plus if Khivar learned somehow that he was behind my escape than he would have been executed as well. And like you said, the hardest thing you ever did was pushing Max in my direction, well the hardest thing I ever did was leaving my son behind, knowing I would probably never see him again. I’ve made peace with myself and my actions on Earth and I have a family here that loves me unconditionally, granted they were Avanya’s parents but they have accepted me as their own.”
“I’m happy that you’ve finally found peace Tess” Max said as they entered a great hall.
“But has Tess found love?” teased Liz.
“Time will tell. I understand he’ll be attending the Summit too, maybe we can find a spare moment to talk privately.”
“I’ll see what I can do” Max said with a wide grin across his face, “I am King after all.”
“That you are” Tess said, “Max this is Sirius and Lyra, they are your mother’s personal Royal Protectors and I believe you’ve already met Kip.” Max extended his hand and greeted each of them and turned towards Liz, “And this is my wife Liz. She’ll be joining us too.”
“Nice to meet you” Liz said, greeting each of them as Larek came up behind them.
“Ah good. It looks like you’re ready to go out and meet the good citizens of Dione. I thought I’d come down and send you off with good tidings, as well as meeting the other delegate’s transport ships. Is there anything else you require before you leave Max?”
“No, I think we’ve got it covered” Max said and then turning towards his guides he said, “after you.”
“Yes Your Highness” Sirius said stepping ahead of the group. ‘Your Highness, huh?’ Liz quipped, ‘Maybe it’s a good thing Michael isn’t here.’ Max began to laugh as they kept up their internal dialogue. Finally, Tess couldn’t take the silence anymore and spoke up, “What is so damn funny Max?”
Breaking out of their internal communication, Max looked over at Tess and said, “What?”
“What so damn funny? Both of you have been laughing for the past five minutes, but nobody said one funny thing,” vented Tess, as Kip, Lyra and Sirius all stopped to hear the King’s answer. It was strange to hear the three of them converse in such informal tones.
“Sorry about that Tess” Max said sincerely. “Remember that connection Liz and I share?” Tess nodded. “Well, we sometime revert to our link without realizing what is going on around us.” And then he looked over at Liz and stated, “We’ll try to be more focused.” She nodded in agreement.
Sirius turned and continued to lead the group to the broad gates ahead, with Lyra at his side as the sentinels crossed their blades. Then they noticed Max and Liz who were following behind the Royal Protectors and uncrossed their blades and stood at attention.
“Wow, King Max getting all the attention, literally. Can you imagine what Michael would be saying?” Tess said. Max and Liz busted out laughing. “Okay, what’s the joke this time, or is this some more of your internal communication crap?”
“No, no and in a way yes” Liz said. Sirius continued on, but he and the other protector were interested in Liz’s response, as well as Kip, who was following alongside Tess, bringing up the rear. What was all this talk about a connection and internal communication?
“See, when Max and I were, as you said, communicating. I was mentioning how he’s referred to as ‘Your Highness’ or ‘Your Royal Highness’ or ‘Your Majesty’. I just reminded him of Michael throwing a fit in the Granolith when Serena and Mira joined our ranks in Smallville. Michael wasn’t going to have any of that Royal name calling, if he could help it.”
“I bet” Tess said, joining the laughter. Now she understood. Unfortunately, their guards were left in the dark. Finally, Sirius addressed the issue.
“Your Highness”
“Yes, Sirius”
“Excuse me for eavesdropping, but what were you referring to on Earth?”
“My Earthly name is Max Evans and this is Liz Parker-Evans and this is Tess Harding. We normally refer to each other by our first names.” Sirius gave them each a confused look and then said, “Why didn’t you go by your given titles?”
“Well, first of all, we didn’t know where we came from until just recently. We knew we weren’t from Earth, but that was it. Everything we’ve learned has been in the past four years, including our royal status, so referring to us by our royal titles is just…”
“Strange” Tess piped in.
“So, who is Michael?” asked Lyra, as they seemed to be coming to a market square.
“Ah, Michael Guerin would be known here as Rath, my second in command and my sister Isabel Evans was known as Princess Vilandra here.” At the sound of Vilandra’s name, Max could feel the tension rise. They had obviously heard of her, the original’s treachery. Max wanted to correct their feelings for Isabel; she wasn’t this world’s Vilandra. She was his Isabel and would never betray him or their little group, but Liz beat him.
“Isabel is nothing like your Vilandra. You need to remember that they were raised on Earth, with Earthly parents. Isabel would fight anyone that came between her and her family. We’ve had to deal with Khivar in the past when he tried to rekindle whatever he and the original Vilandra had, but he never dealt with the Ice Princess before. She sent his ass packing back to Antar on the first portal off the planet with a threat that if he ever returned she’d kill him personally.”
“Fiesty little princess, isn’t she” Kip said and then covered his mouth realizing he was talking in the presence of Royals.
Max just laughed, “yes she is” and then turning towards Kip, Sirius and Lyra he said, “And as long as we are alone you can forgo some of the formality. It is really awkward at times. But, it looks like it’s meet and greet time, so everyone put on your game face.”
A crowd began to gather around them as they reached the middle of the square. Most of the citizens had never seen a human before and here before them were three of them. Many were curious; who were these strangers and what were they doing here?
Max moved his way up to the stage like platform and climbed the stairs as his entourage followed closely behind him. A translator had been medically embedded underneath the skin of Max, Liz and Tess when they had arrived on Dione so that they, as well as those around them, would be able to understand each other. The ones standing near the front of the stage saw the royal crest on Max’s shirt, which seem to peak their interest. Max began to address the group. They didn’t look too threatening, just curious it seemed.
“Hello Dione citizens. I bet you’re wondering who the three humans up here on the stage are and I thought I’d introduce ourselves to you. My name is Max Evans, I also go by the title of King Max, ruler over Antar and the Whirlwind Galaxy.” At this declaration the crowd began to buzz. Max heard over and over again about how the Royal Four had been killed and this person was an impostor, etc… “I know you don’t believe me, but trust me when I say that we have been down this road a few times. Let me tell you a story of how this came to pass.” Max explained to the group of his and his family’s existence. The crowd seemed to be very attentive, but still not convinced. “I would like to continue to introduce you to the rest of my family, this is Elizabeth Parker-Evans my wife and your Queen and this is Tess Harding, also known as Queen Avanya Tess. Now, I’m willing to entertain any questions you may have, for I want to get a good feel of the real people of Dione, before I sit and represent you and your families at the Summit later on this afternoon.”
Max waited for what seemed like an eternity. He wasn’t sure what the crowd was thinking. ‘Why aren’t they talking? This would be a perfect job for Mandy, giving us insight into the minds of the crowd.’
‘Patience my love’ Liz related, ‘It only takes one and then the floodgates will be open.’
Sure enough a brave soul stepped forward and asked in a shaky voice, “King Max is there a way that you can prove you are who you say you are. You said the Emissary has accepted you as our King and leader, but we, the citizens of Dione don’t get many visits from the monarchy, especially an individual with such stature as you’re claiming to have.”
He stepped back as Max nodded his head. “That is a fair request in order for us to have an open line of communication, but once I prove myself to you then will you trust that I am who I claim to be?” Max said. The consensus of the crowd was ‘yes’.
He raised his hand and closed his eye, bringing the Royal Seal to the surface of his hand and then he sent a blue light emulating the Royal Seal onto a nearby building. “What you have before you is the Whirlwind Galaxy Seal interlaced with the Antarian Royal Seal. I’m the only one that can produce this seal.” Every one was astonished. “Does this mean I have gained your trust?”
The crowd started opening up as they began to fire one question after another at Max. Kip was asked to take notes and Sirius, Lyra and Tess helped Max out with some of the questions directed towards him. Liz stood at Max’s side for moral support. This little visit to the outskirts of Dione paid off. Max got a much better picture of the situation facing him and it was dire. There was so much work ahead of all the leaders in the Whirlwind Galaxy and Sorin wasn’t their only problem. Max finally wrapped up the question and answer period by thanking the crowd for their participation. He wished them well and he and his entourage worked their way back to the palace when a young mother holding her child approached the group. Her child had been injured by one of the native creatures and he was deformed, slash marks all over his body. “Your Majesty, my boy here was attacked recently by a noil in which he is still currently suffering from its mauling. I was wondering if there is a place His Majesty knows of that can help us in our quest to ease his pains.”
Max stopped and looked down at the young child. There was another crowd gathering around them, but Max wasn’t paying attention to them, he was concerned about this young boy. He looked like he was in serious pain. “What is your name?”
“Raxon”
“Well Raxon, my name is Max.” Max knelt down beside the child and laid his hands on his chest. “Now, I need you to look at me” Raxon looked up into Max’s eyes as their connection was formed. Liz stood back, feeling a surge rip through her body, as she fell back. Sirius was there to catch her, unbeknownst to Max. He saw the hard life this child had endured, including the mauled attack by this creature called a noil. As one flash after another came the boy’s scarred body was healing itself. When the healing process was complete Max came out of his trance and look down at the smiling angelic face of Raxon.
“Do you feel better?” Max asked.
The child couldn’t speak; he lifted himself off the ground and embraced the young King. Max embraced the young child when he realized something was wrong. He turned and saw Liz lying in Sirius’s arms. “What happened?” he inquired, scooping his love up in his arms.
“While you were healing the boy, she passed out” answered Sirius, “I wasn’t sure what to do, so I tended to her needs until I knew you were finished. Is she okay?”
Max looked down at Liz and formed a connection, ‘Liz, are you there?’ There was no answer. He felt for a pulse and breathing. There was a strong pulse and regular breathing and then he felt it, a faint fluttering heartbeat. His heart began to beat faster. He laid his hand across her stomach and strengthened their connection and saw her, his daughter. When did this happen? ‘Liz, come back to me’ he pleaded.
‘Max, I’m here. I’m just a little weak. That was the first time I’ve experienced you healing someone. How do you do it, without being totally drained?’
‘I guess that’s why this gift is special to me, and now you, but I don’t think that’s the reason you are feeling so drained. You’re pregnant my dear, with our daughter.’
“I’m what?” she exclaimed, shooting straight up in Max’s arms. Max still had his hand on her stomach and stated, ‘you’re pregnant my dear.’
‘But how?’ she said, reaching down and placing her hand over Max’s. He just gave her a look. ‘Don’t look at me like that. I know how, just…’
‘I know. It’s just a surprise, but a wonderful surprise. You’re having our baby and she’s going to look just like her mother.’ She lifted herself up and embraced Max, unaware of all the eyes upon them. Public displays of affection were another thing the monarchy didn’t do openly. It must be their human side coming out and the crowd gatherers liked seeing this side of them.
“Your Majesty” the mother of the child said, pulling Max out of his internal communication, “Thank you so much for healing my boy. I never expected my son would be able to live a normal life again, but you’ve opened up a whole new world for him. Thank you. Thank you” the mother kept saying, bowing in Max’s presence.
“I’m so happy that I could help” Max said and then turning towards his protectors he stated, “We need to get back to the palace so Liz can recuperate before the Summit.”
“May I ask what happened to Her Majesty?” asked Sirius.
“I’ll answer your question Sirius, just not here” Max said, looking around at the crowd. Liz stood and Max helped her back to the castle as the Lyra and Sirius cleared a path and Tess and Kip kept them safe from behind. Once they were back in the palace and Liz was lying in their bed, Max thanked Kip and dismissed him. He had Sirius, Lyra and Tess stay behind as he explained the special connection Liz and him shared and how they were both still adjusting to being one person and not separate individuals. This was truly a unique gift, as well as the healing that Max performed in the market square. It was then that Max and Liz learned that not everyone was blessed with the special gifts that they had inherited. The most that the normal citizen could accomplish was changing the molecular structure of items and simple acts that could be consider magical in the human world. Those that showed extraordinary gifts were brought into the service of the monarchy as protectors or members of the royal guard. Max never realized how blessed they were. He had thought everyone was able to perform the things they could, but he was wrong. He left out the fact that Liz was pregnant. This was something they wanted to share with their family back in Smallville and Roswell first. Sirius, Lyra and Tess excused themselves as Max and Liz relished in the short time they had before the Emissary’s test and the Summit.
A slight orange glow seeped through the translucent wall panel. Sorin was making its presence known. Liz rolled over and opened her eyes. Max was awake and lying there staring at his wife. She was so at peace when she slept and she glowed, just like the light shining into their room.
“Good morning sunshine” he said, leaning over and giving Liz a kiss. “It’s a brand new day.”
“On a totally different world,” finished Liz.
“Yes it is. Are you ready to go out and meet our people?”
“Our people? Don’t you mean your people?”
“You heard Larek last night; you are their Queen, just like I’m their King.”
“I guess it’s just going to take some time to get used to that notion. Plus, let’s not get ahead of ourselves; we need to see what the Emissary says. Shall we see if we can find the kitchen? I’m hungry.”
“I wonder what kind of food they have,” Max pondered as he and Liz put on the clothing that was laid out in their room. There was also a matching set of royal blue robes, in which one of them had the Antarian Royal seal and the Whirlwind Galaxy seal embedded into the material. “Look at these Liz” Max said holding up one of the robes, “There’s no stitching, it’s like the emblem is part of the material and look how it flows.”
“I know what you mean” Liz said looking down at the form fitting tunic dress she was wearing. “This is definitely different from my normal attire. I feel like I’ve gone back in time to the 70’s.” She was wearing a dress the same shade as the robes with black swirls flowing through it. She also wore some knee high black slip on boots. “It also feels so thin, like I’m naked.”
“It is very flattering,” Max said rising an eyebrow, “and I wouldn’t let you out of this room if you were naked, but at least you don’t have to wear this.” He said looking down at his outfit. The top was all right, matching Liz’s except for the Antarian/Whirlwind Galaxy crest embedded on the left side of his chest. It was also form fitting, showing off his muscular body. He wore some form fitting black pants, which if they didn’t know any better, looked like black shiny vinyl. “I feel like I’m supposed to go out and dance, and I don’t dance” he said looking down at the pants.
“I don’t know, I kind of like them” Liz said with a sheepish grin. “But while in Rome…”
“Do what the Romans do. I know. Are you ready Your Highness?” Max bowed in Liz’s direction and offered her his hand.
“I am, Your Highness.” Max opened the door and took Liz’s hand as they attempted to get lost again. “They need to put up maps, so visitors know how to get from point A to point B.”
Liz looked up at a diagram with some pictographs on it and said, “I believe they do sweetheart. How is your Antarian?” she jested.
“Funny” They walked around the complex for what seem to be forever before they intercepted a couple of guards who crossed their spears. “What is your business here today?” the one guard asked with uncertainty in his voice. Max looked at Liz and communicated, ‘I guess the word hasn’t been spread yet.’
“Hello” Max said, “I was wondering if you could direct us to the kitchen or dining facility?” The guard gave him a quizzical look. “Where do you eat around here?” Max asked again.
Finally the other guard spoke, “And who are you? The palace is only open to the King, his family and his guests.”
“Well, I happen to be one of his guests. I’m King Zan and this is your Queen, my wife Liz.” The guard looked at him as if he was lying. “I know. I know. The Royal Four is gone. Dead. How can it be…blah, blah, blah. Would you please contact King Larek so we can clear this up so we can eat?”
‘Are we cranky this morning?’ Liz asked. ‘Can you blame me? All I want is something to eat.’
“Very well. Come with me” said one of the guards as the other one took post. Liz and Max followed the guard to a great hall with all kinds of unique smells. This was clearly their idea of a cafeteria. Nothing on the plates they saw looked familiar. As they passed the tables, eyes began to focus on them as they made their way to what seemed to be the head table and then Max finally recognized Larek and his mother.
“Your Majesty” the guard interrupted bowing in respect. Larek turned towards the guard, who had Max and Liz standing behind him. “I found…”
“Ah, Max and Liz. I see you’ve been exploring the palace grounds again. Please come and join your mother and me as we dine.” The guard’s jaw dropped as Max and Liz moved past him and took their places next to Larek. Larek turned back towards the guard and thanked and dismissed him.
“Larek” Max started as Larek turned to focus his attention on Max, “I was wondering if most of the palace staff is presently in this room eating?”
“Well, yes. Except for a few guards on rotation. Why do you ask?”
“Can we announce to them who Liz and I are. I don’t want to have to spend most of my time today explaining myself to a bunch of disbelievers. And can we get a ‘tour guide’, because I have no idea where I’m going or how to get anywhere.”
Larek smiled. “That was my intention. I sent Tess to bring you here, but you must’ve left before she got there. Oh, here she is now.” Tess could be seen walking down the middle aisle making her way to the head table. She seemed to be accepted by the crowd because there wasn’t much change in their demeanor.
When she saw Max and Liz, she smiled, stopped and addressed them, “Glad to see you made your way here. I was worried that we may have lost you.”
“Thank you Tess. We didn’t realize Larek had sent someone after us.” She nodded and joined the head table, sitting next to Ankaa. Everyone’s attention was on Max and Liz now. Who were these humans? They were told about Queen Avanya Tess’ existence, but who were these other two? Some of them had seen the royal crest embedded into Max’s top and whispers could be heard in the crowd. A couple of plates had been brought out and placed in front of Max and Liz. They each looked at each other. ‘I know, I know. When in Rome…’ Max communicated, taking a bite first. ‘Well’ asked Liz. ‘I’m not telling, I want you to experience it first hand’ Max grinned, watching Liz take her first bite. ‘Not bad. I guess I don’t want to know what it is.’ ‘Probably not’ Max corresponded, as Larek stood up and got the attention of the room.
“As most of you have noticed, we have a few guests with us today. First, I’d like to introduce Queen Mother Ankaa.” Hushed whispers could be heard throughout the room, since she had been reported dead so many years ago. “I can tell that most of you are just as shocked as I was to learn of her existence. She has been hiding in the caves of Asterie since that fateful day when her family was murdered. She was being protected by her Royal Protectors until the time arrived for her to come out of hiding, which is now. Next, I’d like to introduce Her Royal Highness Queen Avanya Tess. Most of you are acquainted with her and her story. For those not privy to her situation, listen now. Before the Royal Four was taken from us, so many years ago, the Queen Mother had devised a plan. Borrowing the essence of the Royal Four and integrating their DNA with that of humans, she and her scientists created two sets of pods and sent them off to Earth. Queen Avanya Tess is one of these creations and carries the essence of Queen Avanya. Now onto my other two guests. First, it is my pleasure to introduce you to our leader,” the room got especially quiet, who was the King referring to as his ruler. “This is King Zan Max, ruler over the Five Planets and Antar. He is one of the pod creations of the Queen Mother’s, and has been tested by the Emissary who has declared his position as our leader. He will be representing not only Antar but also the Five Planets at the Summit this afternoon. Seated at his side is his mate, and by our customs our Queen, Elizabeth Parker-Evans. She started off human, but one day her life was put in mortal danger and King Zan Max healed her. During the healing process he passed on a bit of himself into her. Later this afternoon, she and Queen Avanya Tess will be tested by the Emissary to determine their true place in our monarchy. Each of my guests should be treated with the respect that they’ve inherited.” Larek stopped and sat down.
Max stood up and addressed the room, “Thank you King Larek for that wonderful welcome and also for your hospitality. And if you don’t mind I would like to be referred to simply as King Max.” Larek nodded in agreement. “Queen Liz, Queen Avanya Tess and I look forward to meeting each of you, as we tour the palace. We are especially looking forward to stepping outside the palace walls and meeting the people of Dione.” Max sat down as the room began to buzz with the whispers of what had just transpired. A Royal was actually going to be stepping outside the palace walls. Why? Usually the monarchy stayed behind the huge palace walls, unaware of what was really going on, on their planet. What was this King Max up too? They didn’t know if they could trust him or not, but the buzz had started. It was only a matter of time before it started to leak out into the real world of Dione.
After breakfast, Tess led Max and Liz back to their room and once they were behind closed doors Tess opened up.
“What do you mean, pulling me into your little trip outside these walls? Do you realize what kind of trouble you just placed us in?”
“Calm down Tess and explain it to us.” Max said, sitting down on the bed next to Liz.
“I live out there, in that world. My father, Mirek, hides me behind the walls of our home, for fear of our lives. They aren’t real receptive to the monarchy, because of what Khivar has done since the original Four were murdered.”
“So, what has my nemesis been messing up lately?” Max asked. Tess caught both Max and Liz up on the political situation on Dione and what she knew about the other planets.
“Well, it looks like I’ll have to thank him properly; when the time comes and yes, I feel that time will be soon. Are you aware of the prophecy that involves our son Tess?”
“Yes I am, but I don’t know why everyone thinks it’s going to happen soon. He’s just a child, a babe when I left him with you.”
“He’s no longer a baby Tess. He’s had some growth spurts,” stated Liz.
“Growth spurts, what are you talking about?” For the next hour, Liz and Max brought Tess up to date with everything involving Zan and the rest of the group back on Earth.
Tess sat back, digesting everything she had just heard. “Wow, I really did miss a lot.” And then she got serious, “Are we okay?” she asked.
Max looked at her contemplating his answer when Liz spoke up, “What you did was wrong, but there’s nothing we can do about the past. Alex is gone and we, his friends, remember what he meant to us and no one can take that away from us. The night I drove you out to Rogers we had a discussion and that was the night I was able to put our disagreements aside and begin the process of forgiving you. I thought I had reached that point after your death but when we learned of your resurrection, I honestly didn’t know how to react. But Max and I have discussed it and we are closer than any two people can be and there is no way anyone can come between the two of us now, which was my only fear. We may never be close friends, but I believe we can work together, since we’ve got Zan to look after.”
“Well said Liz, but I don’t want Tess to have any false hopes. It may take a lot more convincing when it comes to Michael, Isabel, Maria and Kyle. She may never be able to build those bridges again, but it’s all up to her and the way she approaches them.” Tess nodded; understanding each word Max had spoken. She had screwed up, royally.
“Liz, I’ve been wondering” Tess started and then paused for a moment, “why did you help bring Max and I together? You two are obviously meant for each other, and it wasn’t what you really wanted, your heart just wasn’t in it. I noticed how you were after you pushed him into my arms. You were a wreck and then with…Alex’s death, that just escalated your emotions.”
Liz looked towards Max and then turned towards Tess and answered, “I was paid a visit by Future Max, what I’ve come to know him as. In his world, which was 14 years in the future, he said that when Max and I consummated our relationship supposedly during that week that I help you out, we had pushed you further away and eventually you left Roswell never to be seen again. They finally realized that they needed you; they needed the power of the Four, but it was too late. They were living in a time of war and despair and prior to coming to visit me; Max had seen the deaths of Isabel and Michael. I don’t know if they knew anything about the Prophecy, but that was the reason I pushed Max into your arms, and you were right, it was the hardest thing I ever had to do. Now, looking back on everything and since we learned about the Prophecy, I think everything I did was for the better of all. Would I do it again, I don’t know. It practically tore me apart the first time, especially after I learned of your pregnancy. You took something I never had, his innocence.”
“I’m sorry Liz. For any pain you’ve might’ve suffered due to my indiscretions” Tess apologized again. Liz nodded in acceptance. “I do have a question, how did this Future Max visit you?”
Liz laughed, “Believe or not, I learned about the Granolith before you all did. Serena was able to manipulate the Granolith so it could be used as a portal. Future Max told me about it and how it would dangerous if it was placed in the wrong hands. That’s why I warned Max before he left for the Summit in New York not to relinquish his hold on it.”
“I always wondered why he didn’t give in to the council at the Summit.” Tess said in a mumble. “Well, didn’t you say you wanted to meet the people of Dione?”
“That I did” Max said, “Are you going to be our tour guide?”
“Oh no. Like I said, Mirek kept me secure within our residence. No, I believe Larek has passed that honor onto a couple of Royal Protectors and one of the palace guards. I think his name is Kip.”
“Good. He’s a good guy.”
“You know him?” questioned Tess.
“We had a run in with him last night and he seemed serious about his position here at the palace” explained Max.
As they were leaving Max and Liz’s room, Liz turned towards Tess and asked, “So Tess, who’s this Cattivo person that helped you out on Antar? Is he cute?”
Tess blushed, “Boy, nothing passes by the two of you, does it?” she said and then explained, “Zan and I were held captive in one of the wings in the Antarian Palace. The only one that came to visit us, besides Khivar, was Cattivo. He didn’t approve of the way Khivar treated us, which wasn’t very pleasant. Once Cattivo learned that Khivar was going to execute both Zan and me, he set in motion a plan to help me escape along with a way back, in case things didn’t go well. Hence the portal you two used to come here.”
“Why didn’t you tell us about the portal? Why did you allow us to believe you were dead?” Liz asked.
“That was at Cattivo’s request. He wanted me to have a way back, if I needed it and plus if Khivar learned somehow that he was behind my escape than he would have been executed as well. And like you said, the hardest thing you ever did was pushing Max in my direction, well the hardest thing I ever did was leaving my son behind, knowing I would probably never see him again. I’ve made peace with myself and my actions on Earth and I have a family here that loves me unconditionally, granted they were Avanya’s parents but they have accepted me as their own.”
“I’m happy that you’ve finally found peace Tess” Max said as they entered a great hall.
“But has Tess found love?” teased Liz.
“Time will tell. I understand he’ll be attending the Summit too, maybe we can find a spare moment to talk privately.”
“I’ll see what I can do” Max said with a wide grin across his face, “I am King after all.”
“That you are” Tess said, “Max this is Sirius and Lyra, they are your mother’s personal Royal Protectors and I believe you’ve already met Kip.” Max extended his hand and greeted each of them and turned towards Liz, “And this is my wife Liz. She’ll be joining us too.”
“Nice to meet you” Liz said, greeting each of them as Larek came up behind them.
“Ah good. It looks like you’re ready to go out and meet the good citizens of Dione. I thought I’d come down and send you off with good tidings, as well as meeting the other delegate’s transport ships. Is there anything else you require before you leave Max?”
“No, I think we’ve got it covered” Max said and then turning towards his guides he said, “after you.”
“Yes Your Highness” Sirius said stepping ahead of the group. ‘Your Highness, huh?’ Liz quipped, ‘Maybe it’s a good thing Michael isn’t here.’ Max began to laugh as they kept up their internal dialogue. Finally, Tess couldn’t take the silence anymore and spoke up, “What is so damn funny Max?”
Breaking out of their internal communication, Max looked over at Tess and said, “What?”
“What so damn funny? Both of you have been laughing for the past five minutes, but nobody said one funny thing,” vented Tess, as Kip, Lyra and Sirius all stopped to hear the King’s answer. It was strange to hear the three of them converse in such informal tones.
“Sorry about that Tess” Max said sincerely. “Remember that connection Liz and I share?” Tess nodded. “Well, we sometime revert to our link without realizing what is going on around us.” And then he looked over at Liz and stated, “We’ll try to be more focused.” She nodded in agreement.
Sirius turned and continued to lead the group to the broad gates ahead, with Lyra at his side as the sentinels crossed their blades. Then they noticed Max and Liz who were following behind the Royal Protectors and uncrossed their blades and stood at attention.
“Wow, King Max getting all the attention, literally. Can you imagine what Michael would be saying?” Tess said. Max and Liz busted out laughing. “Okay, what’s the joke this time, or is this some more of your internal communication crap?”
“No, no and in a way yes” Liz said. Sirius continued on, but he and the other protector were interested in Liz’s response, as well as Kip, who was following alongside Tess, bringing up the rear. What was all this talk about a connection and internal communication?
“See, when Max and I were, as you said, communicating. I was mentioning how he’s referred to as ‘Your Highness’ or ‘Your Royal Highness’ or ‘Your Majesty’. I just reminded him of Michael throwing a fit in the Granolith when Serena and Mira joined our ranks in Smallville. Michael wasn’t going to have any of that Royal name calling, if he could help it.”
“I bet” Tess said, joining the laughter. Now she understood. Unfortunately, their guards were left in the dark. Finally, Sirius addressed the issue.
“Your Highness”
“Yes, Sirius”
“Excuse me for eavesdropping, but what were you referring to on Earth?”
“My Earthly name is Max Evans and this is Liz Parker-Evans and this is Tess Harding. We normally refer to each other by our first names.” Sirius gave them each a confused look and then said, “Why didn’t you go by your given titles?”
“Well, first of all, we didn’t know where we came from until just recently. We knew we weren’t from Earth, but that was it. Everything we’ve learned has been in the past four years, including our royal status, so referring to us by our royal titles is just…”
“Strange” Tess piped in.
“So, who is Michael?” asked Lyra, as they seemed to be coming to a market square.
“Ah, Michael Guerin would be known here as Rath, my second in command and my sister Isabel Evans was known as Princess Vilandra here.” At the sound of Vilandra’s name, Max could feel the tension rise. They had obviously heard of her, the original’s treachery. Max wanted to correct their feelings for Isabel; she wasn’t this world’s Vilandra. She was his Isabel and would never betray him or their little group, but Liz beat him.
“Isabel is nothing like your Vilandra. You need to remember that they were raised on Earth, with Earthly parents. Isabel would fight anyone that came between her and her family. We’ve had to deal with Khivar in the past when he tried to rekindle whatever he and the original Vilandra had, but he never dealt with the Ice Princess before. She sent his ass packing back to Antar on the first portal off the planet with a threat that if he ever returned she’d kill him personally.”
“Fiesty little princess, isn’t she” Kip said and then covered his mouth realizing he was talking in the presence of Royals.
Max just laughed, “yes she is” and then turning towards Kip, Sirius and Lyra he said, “And as long as we are alone you can forgo some of the formality. It is really awkward at times. But, it looks like it’s meet and greet time, so everyone put on your game face.”
A crowd began to gather around them as they reached the middle of the square. Most of the citizens had never seen a human before and here before them were three of them. Many were curious; who were these strangers and what were they doing here?
Max moved his way up to the stage like platform and climbed the stairs as his entourage followed closely behind him. A translator had been medically embedded underneath the skin of Max, Liz and Tess when they had arrived on Dione so that they, as well as those around them, would be able to understand each other. The ones standing near the front of the stage saw the royal crest on Max’s shirt, which seem to peak their interest. Max began to address the group. They didn’t look too threatening, just curious it seemed.
“Hello Dione citizens. I bet you’re wondering who the three humans up here on the stage are and I thought I’d introduce ourselves to you. My name is Max Evans, I also go by the title of King Max, ruler over Antar and the Whirlwind Galaxy.” At this declaration the crowd began to buzz. Max heard over and over again about how the Royal Four had been killed and this person was an impostor, etc… “I know you don’t believe me, but trust me when I say that we have been down this road a few times. Let me tell you a story of how this came to pass.” Max explained to the group of his and his family’s existence. The crowd seemed to be very attentive, but still not convinced. “I would like to continue to introduce you to the rest of my family, this is Elizabeth Parker-Evans my wife and your Queen and this is Tess Harding, also known as Queen Avanya Tess. Now, I’m willing to entertain any questions you may have, for I want to get a good feel of the real people of Dione, before I sit and represent you and your families at the Summit later on this afternoon.”
Max waited for what seemed like an eternity. He wasn’t sure what the crowd was thinking. ‘Why aren’t they talking? This would be a perfect job for Mandy, giving us insight into the minds of the crowd.’
‘Patience my love’ Liz related, ‘It only takes one and then the floodgates will be open.’
Sure enough a brave soul stepped forward and asked in a shaky voice, “King Max is there a way that you can prove you are who you say you are. You said the Emissary has accepted you as our King and leader, but we, the citizens of Dione don’t get many visits from the monarchy, especially an individual with such stature as you’re claiming to have.”
He stepped back as Max nodded his head. “That is a fair request in order for us to have an open line of communication, but once I prove myself to you then will you trust that I am who I claim to be?” Max said. The consensus of the crowd was ‘yes’.
He raised his hand and closed his eye, bringing the Royal Seal to the surface of his hand and then he sent a blue light emulating the Royal Seal onto a nearby building. “What you have before you is the Whirlwind Galaxy Seal interlaced with the Antarian Royal Seal. I’m the only one that can produce this seal.” Every one was astonished. “Does this mean I have gained your trust?”
The crowd started opening up as they began to fire one question after another at Max. Kip was asked to take notes and Sirius, Lyra and Tess helped Max out with some of the questions directed towards him. Liz stood at Max’s side for moral support. This little visit to the outskirts of Dione paid off. Max got a much better picture of the situation facing him and it was dire. There was so much work ahead of all the leaders in the Whirlwind Galaxy and Sorin wasn’t their only problem. Max finally wrapped up the question and answer period by thanking the crowd for their participation. He wished them well and he and his entourage worked their way back to the palace when a young mother holding her child approached the group. Her child had been injured by one of the native creatures and he was deformed, slash marks all over his body. “Your Majesty, my boy here was attacked recently by a noil in which he is still currently suffering from its mauling. I was wondering if there is a place His Majesty knows of that can help us in our quest to ease his pains.”
Max stopped and looked down at the young child. There was another crowd gathering around them, but Max wasn’t paying attention to them, he was concerned about this young boy. He looked like he was in serious pain. “What is your name?”
“Raxon”
“Well Raxon, my name is Max.” Max knelt down beside the child and laid his hands on his chest. “Now, I need you to look at me” Raxon looked up into Max’s eyes as their connection was formed. Liz stood back, feeling a surge rip through her body, as she fell back. Sirius was there to catch her, unbeknownst to Max. He saw the hard life this child had endured, including the mauled attack by this creature called a noil. As one flash after another came the boy’s scarred body was healing itself. When the healing process was complete Max came out of his trance and look down at the smiling angelic face of Raxon.
“Do you feel better?” Max asked.
The child couldn’t speak; he lifted himself off the ground and embraced the young King. Max embraced the young child when he realized something was wrong. He turned and saw Liz lying in Sirius’s arms. “What happened?” he inquired, scooping his love up in his arms.
“While you were healing the boy, she passed out” answered Sirius, “I wasn’t sure what to do, so I tended to her needs until I knew you were finished. Is she okay?”
Max looked down at Liz and formed a connection, ‘Liz, are you there?’ There was no answer. He felt for a pulse and breathing. There was a strong pulse and regular breathing and then he felt it, a faint fluttering heartbeat. His heart began to beat faster. He laid his hand across her stomach and strengthened their connection and saw her, his daughter. When did this happen? ‘Liz, come back to me’ he pleaded.
‘Max, I’m here. I’m just a little weak. That was the first time I’ve experienced you healing someone. How do you do it, without being totally drained?’
‘I guess that’s why this gift is special to me, and now you, but I don’t think that’s the reason you are feeling so drained. You’re pregnant my dear, with our daughter.’
“I’m what?” she exclaimed, shooting straight up in Max’s arms. Max still had his hand on her stomach and stated, ‘you’re pregnant my dear.’
‘But how?’ she said, reaching down and placing her hand over Max’s. He just gave her a look. ‘Don’t look at me like that. I know how, just…’
‘I know. It’s just a surprise, but a wonderful surprise. You’re having our baby and she’s going to look just like her mother.’ She lifted herself up and embraced Max, unaware of all the eyes upon them. Public displays of affection were another thing the monarchy didn’t do openly. It must be their human side coming out and the crowd gatherers liked seeing this side of them.
“Your Majesty” the mother of the child said, pulling Max out of his internal communication, “Thank you so much for healing my boy. I never expected my son would be able to live a normal life again, but you’ve opened up a whole new world for him. Thank you. Thank you” the mother kept saying, bowing in Max’s presence.
“I’m so happy that I could help” Max said and then turning towards his protectors he stated, “We need to get back to the palace so Liz can recuperate before the Summit.”
“May I ask what happened to Her Majesty?” asked Sirius.
“I’ll answer your question Sirius, just not here” Max said, looking around at the crowd. Liz stood and Max helped her back to the castle as the Lyra and Sirius cleared a path and Tess and Kip kept them safe from behind. Once they were back in the palace and Liz was lying in their bed, Max thanked Kip and dismissed him. He had Sirius, Lyra and Tess stay behind as he explained the special connection Liz and him shared and how they were both still adjusting to being one person and not separate individuals. This was truly a unique gift, as well as the healing that Max performed in the market square. It was then that Max and Liz learned that not everyone was blessed with the special gifts that they had inherited. The most that the normal citizen could accomplish was changing the molecular structure of items and simple acts that could be consider magical in the human world. Those that showed extraordinary gifts were brought into the service of the monarchy as protectors or members of the royal guard. Max never realized how blessed they were. He had thought everyone was able to perform the things they could, but he was wrong. He left out the fact that Liz was pregnant. This was something they wanted to share with their family back in Smallville and Roswell first. Sirius, Lyra and Tess excused themselves as Max and Liz relished in the short time they had before the Emissary’s test and the Summit.
-
sdcheesehead
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 76
- Joined: Tue May 02, 2006 11:27 am
- Location: South Dakota
Chapter 39 – The Emissary’s Test
Liz was sitting on their bed with her hands on her stomach. Pregnant. She and Max were going to be parents. Max joined her after escorting Sirius, Lyra and Tess out of their room. Liz lifted her tunic, exposing her bare flat belly. Max knelt down and traced his fingers around the area that would soon contain their daughter and then they both saw a red glow. Tiny little handprints reached the surface of her belly. Both Max and Liz each used their index fingers and ‘held’ their daughter’s infant hands forming an instant three-way connection. Love and warmth was flowing through the connection as Max and Liz welcomed their new daughter into their world. Pulling his hand free, Max broke the connection and leaned up and kissed Liz.
“You have made me the happiest half-human”
“And you have made me the happiest half-alien,” Liz responded. She pulled her tunic down over her stomach and moved over to a reflective piece of metal that acted as a mirror and straightened her hair and her outfit, preparing herself for the upcoming Summit.
“What do you think she’ll look like?” she questioned. Max came up behind her and raised his two fingers above her head. Noticing that she had gained a couple of antennae, she turned around and slapped Max playfully on his arm.
“Seriously Max. Will she be human, alien or a combination of both?”
“It doesn’t really matter, as long as she’s healthy. She’ll be beautiful no matter her outer appearance, you are after all her mother.”
Liz smiled and then worry spread across her face. Sensing her change in emotions Max asked, “What’s wrong?”
“I just thought of something, when‘s the due date? By the time Tess left she was already looking like she was half way through her pregnancy. Didn’t she mention she was only pregnant about a month?”
“I suspect it’ll be roughly the same here, since we are already able to see her handprint, but everything is a guessing game when it comes to us” responded Max.
“I wonder, will I be in as much pain as Tess or was that all a mindwarp too?”
“I really don’t know. I never asked. I was so pissed at her for everything she did to Alex and us. We’ll have to ask her, but one thing you have that she didn’t, you have me right here by your side. Call me Doctor Max.”
Horror struck Liz, “Oh God, I never thought about it. I can’t go to a regular doctor, you are my doctor.”
“And why does that scare you?” Max asked, feeling Liz’s anxiety.
“Well, have you ever delivered a baby, an alien baby at that? Anything could go wrong” Liz exclaimed and sat down on the bed.
Max, understanding her fear knelt down in front of her. “We’ve got Mira and Serena to help us. I’m sure they’ve had some kind of experience with this type of thing. And don’t forget Maria and Isabel will be there at your side too, if you want them. We’ll make sure everything goes well and of course I’ll be there to ease your pain too.”
Then Max placed his hand on her belly again, “Hello there little one…I’m your daddy.” Liz giggled at Max. He was such a wonderful father; she’d seen that through his relationship with Zan. Then Liz felt some fluttering in her belly area, making her queasy. “Oh Max, please stop” Liz asked pleadingly.
“What’s wrong?”
“Oh nothing. I think this is what they refer to as morning sickness and I’m afraid whatever we ate this morning isn’t settling very well.” Liz lay back down on the bed as Max tried to comfort her. “Are you going to be okay?”
“I’ll be fine, just give me a moment. You might want to freshen up, Your Highness, you’ve got a big meeting ahead of you.” Kissing Liz on the forehead, he rose from the bed and got ready for the Summit. Soon there was a knock at their door.
Opening the door, Max recognized Kip. “Your Majesty, sorry for the interruption, but the other delegates are here and I was asked to escort you to the Summit.”
“Thank you Kip” Max said and then turning towards Liz he reached for her hand and lifted her off the bed and draped the royal blue robe around her form fitting tunic. Max then put on his matching robe, which had the Royal Antarian Seal and the Whirlwind Galaxy Seal embedded into the fabric. “Are you ready?”
“As ready as I’ll ever be. Lead on Kip” Liz said, looping her hand through Max’s and the two followed Kip down the maze of halls. “I really need to get a human friendly map of this place” Max stated. Liz giggled.
Soon, they came upon a huge double door that had members of the Dionian Royal Guard standing guard. They sprang to attention when Max came into their presence and raised their blades to allow him entry. Kip turned and faced Max, bowed and said “Your Highness” and left Max at the closed door.
Liz gave him a tight squeeze of reassurance and then released herself from him, stepping behind him, allowing him the opportunity to enter the room in a ‘kingly fashion’.
‘Oh no you don’t!’ Max stated. ‘We are in this together. You are my wife and my equal.’ He grabbed her hand, pulling her to his side and then he opened the door, as the noise level diminished and all eyes were diverted to him and Liz.
The room was bright and full of many colorful screens, which had representations of the colors and flags of each of the planets. The table was in the form of a V as each representative was seated in their respective places. There were four seats provided behind the point of the V. Max recognized his mother and Tess, but there was another ‘alien’ seated with them. On either side of the V, the Royal Protectors from each of the visiting planets stood guard. Directly in front of V formation was a wide screen that would put any theater on Earth to shame.
Max moved forward, sure of himself as everyone stood. He walked Liz over to the vacant chair, next to his mother. Leaving her with a kiss on the cheek and then he moved over to his mother and kissed her on the cheek. “Nice to see you again, Mother.”
“Good to see you too, Max.”
“Tess”
“Max”
“And you would be?” Max asked the unknown alien seated next to Tess.
“I am Cattivo, Royal Protector of your father King Leonas, Head of Security over the Whirlwind Galaxy and Khivar’s second in command on Antar.”
“Nice to meet you Cattivo. Hopefully, you can enlighten me on how things are going on Antar and within the Whirlwind Galaxy. Oh, and thanks for saving my son and Tess’ life. I owe you for that one.”
Cattivo was stunned. These human hybrids were definitely a different breed, but at the same time refreshing. Max walked up to his seat and sat down, followed by everyone else taking their places.
Max pulled a piece of paper from the pocket of his robes and laid it and a pen, which he had brought with him, down on the table to the amazed looks of the other representatives. He had learned something in his Government class back in high school. He had come prepared with an agenda. He wasn’t sure how they did things around there, but he was going to at least get through his list.
“Okay. I suppose I should first call this meeting to order.” Max said. “Since I’m not familiar with anyone here, since the last time we met you were using human vessels, I’d like to have a sort of roll call. I’ll start and then we’ll go around the room. As we go through roll call, I would like the Emissary to come forward to validate each person. Are we in agreement?” Nobody spoke so Max stood and introduced himself.
“I am King Maxwell Evans, but you can refer to me as King Max and my existence contains the essence of Zan, ruler over Antar and the Five Planets.” The Emissary, who was standing among the Royal Protectors, walked over behind Max and placed his hand behind Max’s head. A bright light was projected and seen on the wide screen ahead of them. The image was of five lights circling around each other and then formed into the V-shape, the Royal Seal for the Five Planets.
“Your Highness” the Emissary said, as Max sat down.
Larek was next and the royal seal of Dione was portrayed on the screen above. Next was Hanar, from the planet Arcas. The Emissary made his way to the other side around Max and validated Sero from the planet Celaeno, Finally, Kathana was validated as the ruler over Asterie. After everyone seated at the table had passed the Emissary’s test, the delegates took on a different demeanor. It seemed like hunting season had just opened up and each of the delegates where primed and ready to lash out. Max tried to calm the delegates down, when all of a sudden a high pitch whistle could be heard and a female voice that rang out, “JUST SHUTUP, WILL YOU?”
There was dead silence as Max turned around, “Thanks Tess.” “No problem.” and then Max turned around and faced the group. “Well, if you want to fight all day, that’s fine with me, but I have no place to go and since you are using your own bodies this time, neither do you until we are finished with what I have set forth to speak about.”
“Max, I want to know who the uninvited guests are behind you. I only recognize your mate Queen Avanya from the previous conference and also where is Khivar. I don’t see him at this summit representing Antar?” asked Hanar.
“Thank you for asking” Max said thoughtfully. “First of all, I will address your last question first. Khivar is no longer among us. He transported himself to Earth to try and raise a little havoc there, but he took a wrong turn and landed himself in the Phantom Zone, an intergalactic prison. Before leaving, he left his second in command on Antar in charge.” Max walked over to Cattivo. “I would like to introduce you to Cattivo who was invited here today to represent the interests of Antar.”
“Now, as you noted, this is Queen Avanya Tess. The original Queen Avanya was King Zan’s mate, but Queen Avanya Tess and myself are not mates, even though we have consummated and had a son name Zan.” There was a lot of whispering going on, but Max continued. “Next, would be my mother Queen Mother Ankaa.” Again the whispered tones grew. “I’ll be explaining her story later. Finally, we have my wife, my mate, Elizabeth Parker-Evans.”
“Max, I believe this would be the right time to have the Emissary test your guests, except for Cattivo” suggested Larek.
“Excellent suggestion Larek. First, let’s test my mother.” The Emissary came and placed his hand behind Ankaa’s head as the Royal Antarian Seal was reflected on the wide screen. “Welcome back Your Highness” the Emissary stated. Next, he went to Tess and placed his hand behind her head.
“Curious, very curious” the Emissary stated in hushed tones. “Your Majesty, may I test your mate Elizabeth Parker-Evans first, before making my determination?” Max nodded. Liz looked over at Max not really knowing what to expect as Tess looked on, confusion filling every sense of her body. She had always embraced the alien part of her being and tried enhancing whatever she could. She didn’t feel as comfortable on Earth as she did here.
Liz stepped forward and allowed the Emissary to place his hand behind her head. What illuminated up on the wide screen was very intriguing to everyone seated at the table. First of all, Liz was portraying the same Royal Antarian Seal that had been seen on Ankaa previously, but there was a faint underlying seal that looked like an extremely bright blue star at it’s center with a cluster of bright white stars surrounding it, sitting at the opening of the V formation. A seal that was unknown to the Emissary. He took his hand away from Liz’s head and addressed her.
“Your Majesty, are you with child?” Liz looked over at Max, not knowing what she should say.
‘Looks like the cats out of the bag dear. Go on and tell him the truth’ Max communicated. Liz nodded yes. Tess and Ankaa took long breaths in.
Then the Emissary addressed the group. “I have tested Her Majesty, the Queen Mother Ankaa and she is who she claims to be. Queen Avanya Tess was at one time the Queen over Antar, but that title has now been passed onto Her Majesty, Queen Elizabeth Parker-Evans. Now, Queen Avanya Tess is still within the Royal Antarian family and plays an important role, for she is needed to keep the Royal Four strong and eventually she could become Queen Mother, if her son Zan ascends the throne. Her title will be changed to Lady Avanya Tess and she will be given the same respect that comes with that title, but she no longer rules over anyone and she can make her own life as she sees fit.”
Tess gave him one of these…”what the heck are you talking about” kind of looks. Again Liz Parker wins! But Max saw the good that could come from this. He turned towards Tess and, hoping it would work, he opened up a line of communication and asked Tess, ‘Isn’t this what you wanted?’
“What the heck” Tess blurted out, as everyone looked over at her.
‘Calm down Tess. It’s me, Max. Now, just listen to me. This may work out nice for you. This isn’t a competition on who gets what title, etc…You’ve just been given your freedom with benefits. You can live as you like, but still as a member of the royal family, meaning you can seek out a relationship with whomever you like, like Cattivo.’ Tess raised her eyebrows and then thought about it. This wasn’t really a bad gig after all. She bowed her head at Max in acceptance. The Emissary continued on with his discovery.
“Now, when I tested Queen Elizabeth Parker-Evans, I was able to validate that she is the Queen over Antar, at King Max’s side. Now, there was an extra reading which each of you saw, which is undecipherable at this time. It relates to His and Her Majesties unborn child. I will mark this reading down in my scrolls, but for the time being, we will have to see how this story develops.”
After his explanation, the Emissary left through the double doors as everyone in the room sat back and contemplated all that had happened.
“Your Majesty” announced Larek, “I move that we call a recess until tomorrow morning.”
“I agree. Is there a second?” Kathana seconded it and the meeting was placed in recess. There was much that needed to be processed. Max reached for Liz’s hand and led the group out of the room. Kip was waiting outside to direct them to their room. Tess took this opportunity to pull Cattivo aside to speak with him. Maybe she could ignite some sparks between her and this alien, her rescuer. The rest of the group retired to their rooms. Tomorrow would bring a whole new set of problems to the table.
Liz was sitting on their bed with her hands on her stomach. Pregnant. She and Max were going to be parents. Max joined her after escorting Sirius, Lyra and Tess out of their room. Liz lifted her tunic, exposing her bare flat belly. Max knelt down and traced his fingers around the area that would soon contain their daughter and then they both saw a red glow. Tiny little handprints reached the surface of her belly. Both Max and Liz each used their index fingers and ‘held’ their daughter’s infant hands forming an instant three-way connection. Love and warmth was flowing through the connection as Max and Liz welcomed their new daughter into their world. Pulling his hand free, Max broke the connection and leaned up and kissed Liz.
“You have made me the happiest half-human”
“And you have made me the happiest half-alien,” Liz responded. She pulled her tunic down over her stomach and moved over to a reflective piece of metal that acted as a mirror and straightened her hair and her outfit, preparing herself for the upcoming Summit.
“What do you think she’ll look like?” she questioned. Max came up behind her and raised his two fingers above her head. Noticing that she had gained a couple of antennae, she turned around and slapped Max playfully on his arm.
“Seriously Max. Will she be human, alien or a combination of both?”
“It doesn’t really matter, as long as she’s healthy. She’ll be beautiful no matter her outer appearance, you are after all her mother.”
Liz smiled and then worry spread across her face. Sensing her change in emotions Max asked, “What’s wrong?”
“I just thought of something, when‘s the due date? By the time Tess left she was already looking like she was half way through her pregnancy. Didn’t she mention she was only pregnant about a month?”
“I suspect it’ll be roughly the same here, since we are already able to see her handprint, but everything is a guessing game when it comes to us” responded Max.
“I wonder, will I be in as much pain as Tess or was that all a mindwarp too?”
“I really don’t know. I never asked. I was so pissed at her for everything she did to Alex and us. We’ll have to ask her, but one thing you have that she didn’t, you have me right here by your side. Call me Doctor Max.”
Horror struck Liz, “Oh God, I never thought about it. I can’t go to a regular doctor, you are my doctor.”
“And why does that scare you?” Max asked, feeling Liz’s anxiety.
“Well, have you ever delivered a baby, an alien baby at that? Anything could go wrong” Liz exclaimed and sat down on the bed.
Max, understanding her fear knelt down in front of her. “We’ve got Mira and Serena to help us. I’m sure they’ve had some kind of experience with this type of thing. And don’t forget Maria and Isabel will be there at your side too, if you want them. We’ll make sure everything goes well and of course I’ll be there to ease your pain too.”
Then Max placed his hand on her belly again, “Hello there little one…I’m your daddy.” Liz giggled at Max. He was such a wonderful father; she’d seen that through his relationship with Zan. Then Liz felt some fluttering in her belly area, making her queasy. “Oh Max, please stop” Liz asked pleadingly.
“What’s wrong?”
“Oh nothing. I think this is what they refer to as morning sickness and I’m afraid whatever we ate this morning isn’t settling very well.” Liz lay back down on the bed as Max tried to comfort her. “Are you going to be okay?”
“I’ll be fine, just give me a moment. You might want to freshen up, Your Highness, you’ve got a big meeting ahead of you.” Kissing Liz on the forehead, he rose from the bed and got ready for the Summit. Soon there was a knock at their door.
Opening the door, Max recognized Kip. “Your Majesty, sorry for the interruption, but the other delegates are here and I was asked to escort you to the Summit.”
“Thank you Kip” Max said and then turning towards Liz he reached for her hand and lifted her off the bed and draped the royal blue robe around her form fitting tunic. Max then put on his matching robe, which had the Royal Antarian Seal and the Whirlwind Galaxy Seal embedded into the fabric. “Are you ready?”
“As ready as I’ll ever be. Lead on Kip” Liz said, looping her hand through Max’s and the two followed Kip down the maze of halls. “I really need to get a human friendly map of this place” Max stated. Liz giggled.
Soon, they came upon a huge double door that had members of the Dionian Royal Guard standing guard. They sprang to attention when Max came into their presence and raised their blades to allow him entry. Kip turned and faced Max, bowed and said “Your Highness” and left Max at the closed door.
Liz gave him a tight squeeze of reassurance and then released herself from him, stepping behind him, allowing him the opportunity to enter the room in a ‘kingly fashion’.
‘Oh no you don’t!’ Max stated. ‘We are in this together. You are my wife and my equal.’ He grabbed her hand, pulling her to his side and then he opened the door, as the noise level diminished and all eyes were diverted to him and Liz.
The room was bright and full of many colorful screens, which had representations of the colors and flags of each of the planets. The table was in the form of a V as each representative was seated in their respective places. There were four seats provided behind the point of the V. Max recognized his mother and Tess, but there was another ‘alien’ seated with them. On either side of the V, the Royal Protectors from each of the visiting planets stood guard. Directly in front of V formation was a wide screen that would put any theater on Earth to shame.
Max moved forward, sure of himself as everyone stood. He walked Liz over to the vacant chair, next to his mother. Leaving her with a kiss on the cheek and then he moved over to his mother and kissed her on the cheek. “Nice to see you again, Mother.”
“Good to see you too, Max.”
“Tess”
“Max”
“And you would be?” Max asked the unknown alien seated next to Tess.
“I am Cattivo, Royal Protector of your father King Leonas, Head of Security over the Whirlwind Galaxy and Khivar’s second in command on Antar.”
“Nice to meet you Cattivo. Hopefully, you can enlighten me on how things are going on Antar and within the Whirlwind Galaxy. Oh, and thanks for saving my son and Tess’ life. I owe you for that one.”
Cattivo was stunned. These human hybrids were definitely a different breed, but at the same time refreshing. Max walked up to his seat and sat down, followed by everyone else taking their places.
Max pulled a piece of paper from the pocket of his robes and laid it and a pen, which he had brought with him, down on the table to the amazed looks of the other representatives. He had learned something in his Government class back in high school. He had come prepared with an agenda. He wasn’t sure how they did things around there, but he was going to at least get through his list.
“Okay. I suppose I should first call this meeting to order.” Max said. “Since I’m not familiar with anyone here, since the last time we met you were using human vessels, I’d like to have a sort of roll call. I’ll start and then we’ll go around the room. As we go through roll call, I would like the Emissary to come forward to validate each person. Are we in agreement?” Nobody spoke so Max stood and introduced himself.
“I am King Maxwell Evans, but you can refer to me as King Max and my existence contains the essence of Zan, ruler over Antar and the Five Planets.” The Emissary, who was standing among the Royal Protectors, walked over behind Max and placed his hand behind Max’s head. A bright light was projected and seen on the wide screen ahead of them. The image was of five lights circling around each other and then formed into the V-shape, the Royal Seal for the Five Planets.
“Your Highness” the Emissary said, as Max sat down.
Larek was next and the royal seal of Dione was portrayed on the screen above. Next was Hanar, from the planet Arcas. The Emissary made his way to the other side around Max and validated Sero from the planet Celaeno, Finally, Kathana was validated as the ruler over Asterie. After everyone seated at the table had passed the Emissary’s test, the delegates took on a different demeanor. It seemed like hunting season had just opened up and each of the delegates where primed and ready to lash out. Max tried to calm the delegates down, when all of a sudden a high pitch whistle could be heard and a female voice that rang out, “JUST SHUTUP, WILL YOU?”
There was dead silence as Max turned around, “Thanks Tess.” “No problem.” and then Max turned around and faced the group. “Well, if you want to fight all day, that’s fine with me, but I have no place to go and since you are using your own bodies this time, neither do you until we are finished with what I have set forth to speak about.”
“Max, I want to know who the uninvited guests are behind you. I only recognize your mate Queen Avanya from the previous conference and also where is Khivar. I don’t see him at this summit representing Antar?” asked Hanar.
“Thank you for asking” Max said thoughtfully. “First of all, I will address your last question first. Khivar is no longer among us. He transported himself to Earth to try and raise a little havoc there, but he took a wrong turn and landed himself in the Phantom Zone, an intergalactic prison. Before leaving, he left his second in command on Antar in charge.” Max walked over to Cattivo. “I would like to introduce you to Cattivo who was invited here today to represent the interests of Antar.”
“Now, as you noted, this is Queen Avanya Tess. The original Queen Avanya was King Zan’s mate, but Queen Avanya Tess and myself are not mates, even though we have consummated and had a son name Zan.” There was a lot of whispering going on, but Max continued. “Next, would be my mother Queen Mother Ankaa.” Again the whispered tones grew. “I’ll be explaining her story later. Finally, we have my wife, my mate, Elizabeth Parker-Evans.”
“Max, I believe this would be the right time to have the Emissary test your guests, except for Cattivo” suggested Larek.
“Excellent suggestion Larek. First, let’s test my mother.” The Emissary came and placed his hand behind Ankaa’s head as the Royal Antarian Seal was reflected on the wide screen. “Welcome back Your Highness” the Emissary stated. Next, he went to Tess and placed his hand behind her head.
“Curious, very curious” the Emissary stated in hushed tones. “Your Majesty, may I test your mate Elizabeth Parker-Evans first, before making my determination?” Max nodded. Liz looked over at Max not really knowing what to expect as Tess looked on, confusion filling every sense of her body. She had always embraced the alien part of her being and tried enhancing whatever she could. She didn’t feel as comfortable on Earth as she did here.
Liz stepped forward and allowed the Emissary to place his hand behind her head. What illuminated up on the wide screen was very intriguing to everyone seated at the table. First of all, Liz was portraying the same Royal Antarian Seal that had been seen on Ankaa previously, but there was a faint underlying seal that looked like an extremely bright blue star at it’s center with a cluster of bright white stars surrounding it, sitting at the opening of the V formation. A seal that was unknown to the Emissary. He took his hand away from Liz’s head and addressed her.
“Your Majesty, are you with child?” Liz looked over at Max, not knowing what she should say.
‘Looks like the cats out of the bag dear. Go on and tell him the truth’ Max communicated. Liz nodded yes. Tess and Ankaa took long breaths in.
Then the Emissary addressed the group. “I have tested Her Majesty, the Queen Mother Ankaa and she is who she claims to be. Queen Avanya Tess was at one time the Queen over Antar, but that title has now been passed onto Her Majesty, Queen Elizabeth Parker-Evans. Now, Queen Avanya Tess is still within the Royal Antarian family and plays an important role, for she is needed to keep the Royal Four strong and eventually she could become Queen Mother, if her son Zan ascends the throne. Her title will be changed to Lady Avanya Tess and she will be given the same respect that comes with that title, but she no longer rules over anyone and she can make her own life as she sees fit.”
Tess gave him one of these…”what the heck are you talking about” kind of looks. Again Liz Parker wins! But Max saw the good that could come from this. He turned towards Tess and, hoping it would work, he opened up a line of communication and asked Tess, ‘Isn’t this what you wanted?’
“What the heck” Tess blurted out, as everyone looked over at her.
‘Calm down Tess. It’s me, Max. Now, just listen to me. This may work out nice for you. This isn’t a competition on who gets what title, etc…You’ve just been given your freedom with benefits. You can live as you like, but still as a member of the royal family, meaning you can seek out a relationship with whomever you like, like Cattivo.’ Tess raised her eyebrows and then thought about it. This wasn’t really a bad gig after all. She bowed her head at Max in acceptance. The Emissary continued on with his discovery.
“Now, when I tested Queen Elizabeth Parker-Evans, I was able to validate that she is the Queen over Antar, at King Max’s side. Now, there was an extra reading which each of you saw, which is undecipherable at this time. It relates to His and Her Majesties unborn child. I will mark this reading down in my scrolls, but for the time being, we will have to see how this story develops.”
After his explanation, the Emissary left through the double doors as everyone in the room sat back and contemplated all that had happened.
“Your Majesty” announced Larek, “I move that we call a recess until tomorrow morning.”
“I agree. Is there a second?” Kathana seconded it and the meeting was placed in recess. There was much that needed to be processed. Max reached for Liz’s hand and led the group out of the room. Kip was waiting outside to direct them to their room. Tess took this opportunity to pull Cattivo aside to speak with him. Maybe she could ignite some sparks between her and this alien, her rescuer. The rest of the group retired to their rooms. Tomorrow would bring a whole new set of problems to the table.